sign in sign up
<<
Home , Chris de Broglio, Group Areas Act, Johaar Mosaval, Laurence Gandar, Magogong, Parys

A survey of race relations in : 1967

http://www.aluka.org/action/showMetadata?doi=10.5555/AL.SFF.DOCUMENT.BOO19680000.042.000

Use of the Aluka digital library is subject to Aluka’s Terms and Conditions, available at http://www.aluka.org/page/about/termsConditions.jsp. By using Aluka, you agree that you have read and will abide by the Terms and Conditions. Among other things, the Terms and Conditions provide that the content in the Aluka digital library is only for personal, non-commercial use by authorized users of Aluka in connection with research, scholarship, and education.

The content in the Aluka digital library is subject to copyright, with the exception of certain governmental works and very old materials that may be in the public domain under applicable law. Permission must be sought from Aluka and/or the applicable copyright holder in connection with any duplication or distribution of these materials where required by applicable law.

Aluka is a not-for-profit initiative dedicated to creating and preserving a digital archive of materials about and from the developing world. For more information about Aluka, please see http://www.aluka.org A survey of race relations in South Africa: 1967

Author/Creator Horrell, Muriel Publisher South African Institute of Race Relations, Date 1968-01 Resource type Reports Language English Subject Coverage (spatial) South Africa, South Africa, South Africa, South Africa, South Africa, Namibia Coverage (temporal) 1967 Source EG Malherbe Library Description A survey of race relations in South Africa in 1967 and includes chapters on: Political Party developments; Organizations concerned with race relations; The population of South Africa; Security measures; The control of persons; Political trials; Terrorism; Other matters relating to justice; Foreign Affairs; Employment; The African Reserves; Plans for the re-distribution of the population and influx control; Group areas and housing; Sundry matters relating to non-white affairs; Bantu school education; School education for Coloured pupils; School education for Indian pupils; Education for White pupils; Technological, technical and vocational education - Whites, Coloured, Indians, Africans; University education; Bursary funds; Health and nutrition; Welfare; Recreation; South-West Africa; Legislation of 1967. Format extent 360 pages (length/size)

http://www.aluka.org/action/showMetadata?doi=10.5555/AL.SFF.DOCUMENT.BOO19680000.042.000

http://www.aluka.org A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS IN SOUTH AFRICA 1967

Compiled by MURIEL HORRELL Research Officer South African Institute of Race Relations

I

SOUTH AFRICAN INSTITUTE OF RACE RELATIONS

P.O. BOX 97 JOHANNESBURG JANUARY, 1968 ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

The writer would like to express her sincere gratitude to all those who helped in the preparation of this Survey, in particular to Mr. Quintin Whyte, who read the major portion of the manu script and made valuable suggestions for its improvement. Very many people gave most generous help in contributing material, supplying information, or replying to questions. Among them were Members of Parliament of various parties, officials of numerous Government and Municipal Departments (including those in the Transkei), the Registrars of the Universities and University Colleges and of the M. L. Sultan Technical College, the Principals of the Vlakfontein Technical School and Dube Vocational Training Centre, the Athlone Advice Office, the Trade Union Council of South Africa, Mrs. B. Israel, Mr. Peter R. Randall, and Mrs. Jean Sinclair. Any publication of the Institute of Race Relations repre sents a team effort. Particular thanks are due to Mrs. A. Honeywill, who put in much overtime seeing the manuscript through the Press, and to Mrs. M. Smith, assisted by Miss F. Teladia, Mrs. E. Harvey, and Mrs. Y. Murphy, who did the typing; but a great deal of help was given, too, by the Institute's administrative, clerical, and library staff at Head Office and by members of staff of Regional Offices. The writer's thanks are extended, too, to the printers, the Natal Witness (Pty) Ltd. NOTES

Period covered This Survey is stated to be for the year 1967. As it was wished to have it published in January 1968, however, it was impossible to include mention of events that occurred during the last three weeks of December. This will be done in the next issue.

Dates All dates mentioned refer to the year 1967 unless otherwise stated.

Printed by THE NATAL WITNESS (PTY) LTD., CONTENTS Page POLITICAL PARTY DEVELOPMENTS Nationalist Party ...... 1 United Party...... 3 Progressive and Liberal Parties.... 5 Commission of Enquiry into Improper Interference and the Political Representation of the Various Population Groups ...... 5 Council for Coloured Affairs ...... 5 South African Indian Council ...... 6 Coloured attitudes and political organizations ...... 6 A ttitudes of Indians ...... 8 A frican s ...... 8

ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS Religious organizations: The Christian Council and Christian Institute of South Africa 10 African Independent Churches ...... 12 Students' Christian Associations ...... 12 The South African Institute of Race Relations ...... 13 South African Bureau of Racial Affairs ...... 14 The ...... 16 Human Rights Society of the University of the Witwatersrand .... 17 Voluntary service by students ...... 18 THE POPULATION OF SOUTH AFRICA Size of the population ...... 19 Persons classified under the Population Registration Act, and appeals* lodged ...... 19 Some cases of extreme hardship caused by population registration 20 Differences of opinion in regard to racial classifications ...... 22 Increased numbers of appeals ...... 23 Sub-divisions of the Coloured group ...... 24. Population Registration Amendment Act, No. 64 of 1967 ...... 24 Prohibition of Mixed Marriages Amendment Bill ...... 28 Convictions under the ...... 28 SECURITY MEASURES Defence Amendment Act, No. 85 of 1967 ...... 29 Proposed enlargement of the Defence Force ...... 30 D efence equipm ent ...... 30 C ivil defence ...... 32 Radio ...... 32

THE CONTROL OF PERSONS Suppression of Communism Amendment Act, No. 24 of 1967: Membership of or participation in the activities of specified organizations (33), Inter-communication between banned and listed persons (36), Advocates, attorneys, notaries, and con veyancers (36), Deportations (37). iv A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 "L isted" persons ...... 37 Banning orders: Numbers involved (38), Some of the people banned in 1967 (39), Trials for contraventions of banning orders (42). Warnings of banning or of possible prosecution ...... 43 Continued detention of Mr. R. M. Sobukwe ...... 43 Banishment of Africans ...... 43 Emergency regulations in the Transkei ...... 44 Meetings on the steps of the Johannesburg City Hall ...... 45 Border Control Act, No. 61 of 1967 ...... 45 Travel documents granted and refused, and deportations ...... 46 Residents' perm its for clergy ...... 49 POLITICAL TRIALS Persons convicted under the security laws ...... 50 A ppeals against convictions ...... 51 The "180-day" clause ...... 52 Political trials: Poqo in the (53), Membership of illegal organiza tions in the Eastern Cape (54), Other cases relating to member ship of banned organizations (55), Poqo activities in Lesotho (55), Cases relating to forged documents (56), Quoting the speech of a banned person (58). Complaints of ill-treatment made by ex-detainees ...... 58

TERRORISM Plans for terrorism in South-W est Africa ...... 59 A cts of terrorism ...... 59 Terrorism Act, No. 83 of 1967 ...... 61 Trial of Africans arrested in South-West Africa ...... 65 Decisions of the Organization of African Unity ...... 65 Attempted infiltration of alleged terrorists through Rhodesia ...... 66 Presence of alleged terrorists in Botswana ...... 68 The questioning of persons in South Africa ...... 69 Reported defection of some terrorists ...... 69 Reappraisement of policy by certain African states ...... 70

OTHER MATTERS RELATING TO JUSTICE Criminal statistics: Cases sent for trial, 1965-6 (71), Sentences (72). Crim e in ...... 73 P olice reservists ...... 74 C onduct of the police ...... 75 Conditions in prisons ...... 76 Charges arising from allegations in the Press about conditions in prisons ...... 77 Prison outstations ...... 78 Assets of the Defence and Aid Fund ...... 78 Legal Aid...... 79 Social Services Association of South Africa ...... 79 Proposed law against untrue Press reports ...... 79 FOREIGN AFFAIRS United Nations: South Africa's m embership ...... 80 International seminar on and colonialism ...... 81 Conference of anti-apartheid organizations ...... 82 Report of the International Commission of Jurists ...... 82 CONTENTS v 1966 Session of the General Assembly ...... 82 Security Council Meeting on Rhodesia, December 1966 ...... 83 Trusteeship Committee debate on Rhodesia at the end of 1967 84 Consideration by the Special Political Committee of action against South Africa ...... 85 U nited N ations' Trust Funds ...... 85 Relationships between South Africa and certain other countries: Britain ...... 85 The United States ...... 86 Other sta- ' Africa (in general) ...... 88 Lesotho...... 89 Botswana ...... 94 Sw aziland ...... 96 M alaw i ...... 97

EMPLOYMENT The general econom ic situation ...... 100 Productivity, and use of non-white labour ...... 101 The cost of living, and income levels ...... 103 Job reservation ...... 107 Physical, Planning and Utilization of Resources Act, No. 88 of 1967 107 The manufacturing industry in South Africa generally ...... 114 Border industries ...... 116 Extension of the concept of border industries ...... 123 Employment in: Agriculture ...... 124 M ining ...... 126 Building construction ...... 129 Com m erce and finance ...... 130 The public servtce and provincial administrations ...... 132 The Railways Adm inistration ...... 135 The Coloured Corps ...... 135 Seamen ...... 135 Dom estic service ...... 136 Legislation relating to workers: Factories, Machinery, and Building Work Amendment Act (No. 77 of 1967), and Unemployment Insurance Amendment A ct (No. 27 of 1967) ...... 137 Trade unions ...... 137 The Government's separate industrial conciliation machinery for A frican s ...... 139

THE AFRICAN RESERVES Extent of the Reserves ...... 140 Some notes on removal schemes in recent months ...... 143 Non-Africans living in the Reserves ...... 144 Powers of the Transkeian Government ...... 146 The Transkeian Constitution ...... 146 Politics in the Transkei ...... 147 Administration of the Transkei ...... 148 Progress towards self-government in other African areas ...... 149 The financing of development work in the Reserves ...... 153 How future economic development is to be brought about ...... 155 Farm ing in the Reserves ...... 156 A fforestation ...... 160 M in ing ...... 160 The Bantu Investment Corporation ...... 161 This Corporation's interests in the Transkei ...... 162 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 The Xhosa Development Corporation ...... 1....t63 Competition by traders in border areas ...... 163 Manufacturing concerns in the homelands ...... 163 Townships in the homelands ...... 164 Proclamations relating to the Reserves ...... 165

PLANS FOR THE RE-DISTRIBUTION OF THE POPULATION, AND INFLUX CONTROL Government plans for the redistribution of the population: Desired ratio of Africans to W hites ...... 1 67 Physical Planning and Utilization of Resources Act ...... 167 Possible measures to reduce the number of Africans who qualify for urban residential rights ...... 167 Reduction of the African labour force in the Western Cape .... 169 The -Kat/Fish line ...... 172 The application of influx control: Prosecutions under the ...... 173 Africans admitted to and endorsed out of prescribed areas .... 173 Contract workers in the W estern Cape ...... 173 Some difficulties being experienced by employers in the Western Cape ...... 174 Decision to allow the erection of temporary housing there .... 175 Prohibition of the establishment of certain new townships for A fricans ...... 175 The allocation of housing to Africans in ...... 176 The prosecution of African women in the Western Cape ...... 176 The circumstances of Africans who are removed from the Western Cape to the Ciskei ...... 177 Repercussions in the Transkei ...... 179 Some notes on influx control in other regions ...... 180 Centres for displaced persons ...... 181 Foreign Africans I...... 182 Condemnation of the pass laws and influx control ...... 186 Conferences on African family life ...... 188 Extension of the labour bureaux system to tribal areas ...... 188 Aid centres and youth centres ...... 189

GROUP AREAS AND HOUSING Community Development Amendment Act, No. 42 of 1967 ...... 191 Amounts paid in appreciation and depreciation contributions ...... 193 Examples of hardship caused by the Group Areas and Community Development Acts: Property values (193), Churches and mosques (194), Lack of amenities for Coloured people in the Western Cape (194). Refusals to obey removal orders ...... 195 The provision of housing ...... 195 Recent developments in regard to group areas: Johannesburg (196), (198), Other towns (198), Cape Town area (198), Other parts of the Western Cape (202), Other towns in the Cape (204), (205), Other towns in Natal (207). Some notes on African townships: Recovery of arrear rents (207), Johannesburg (207), Pretoria (208), (209), Cape Town (210), East (210), (211), Durban (211), Charlestown (211), Vryheid (212). Transport services for African commuters ...... 212 CONTENTS vii SUNDRY MAITERS RELATING TO NON-WHITE AFFAIRS Local government for Coloured people ...... 214 cal government for Indians ...... 214 ban Bantu Councils ...... 215 _;aining Centres for Coloured Cadets Act, No. 46 of 1967 ...... 215 Existing Coloured youth camps, reform schools, and similar institutions ...... 219 Coloured R eserves ...... 220 Emigration of Coloured people ...... 223 Naturalization of Indians ...... 224 Direct expenditure by the State and provincial and local authorities on behalf of A fricans ...... 224 Amounts paid by Africans in taxation ...... 225

BANTU SCHOOL EDUCATION Plans for future control ...... 229 Financing: Estimates of revenue and expenditure (229), Estimated expendi ture per pupil (231), Transkeian education budget (231), Erec tion of school buildings (232), The lack of adequate school accommodation and staff, and private efforts in this regard (232), Costs of education to African parents (234). Some comments on the financing of schools for Africans ...... 236 Numbers of schools ...... 236 Enrolment: Percentages attending school (237), Enrolment figures (238), Drop-out rate (240), Double sessions (241). Private schools ...... 241 Notes on the secondary school course: Syllabuses (242), School libraries (242), Bursaries for mathe matics and science students (243). Exam ination results ...... 243 Special schools ...... 245 Evening schools and continuation classes ...... 245 Literacy training and rates ...... 246 School boards ...... 246 Staff establishment of the Bantu Education Department ...... 247 African teachers ...... 247

SCHOOL EDUCATION FOR COLOURED PUPILS F inancing ...... 250 School buildings ...... 250 Double sessions and platoon system ...... 251 E nrolm ent ...... 251 Exam ination results ...... 252 A dult education ...... 252 Senior educational posts occupied by Coloured persons ...... 253 Coloured teachers: Numbers and qualifications (253), Training courses (254), Salary scales (255).

SCHOOL EDUCATION FOR INDIAN PUPILS C ontrol ...... 256 F inancing ...... 256 Building programme, and platoon system ...... 257 Enrolment ...... 258 School feeding scheme ...... 258 viii A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Exam ination results ...... 258 A dult education ...... 259 Senior educational posts occupied by Indians ...... 259 Indian teachers ...... 260

EDUCATION FOR WHITE PUPILS National Education Policy Act, No. 39 or* 1967 ...... 261 Educational Services Act, No. 41 of 1967 ...... 264 Financing of education (for all racial groups) ...... 265 Enrolm ent of white pupils ...... 266 E xam ination results ...... 266 Special schools ...... 267 W h ite teach ers ...... 267

TECHNOLOGICAL, TECHNICAL, AND VOCATIONAL EDUCATION WHITES Vaal Triangle College for Advanced Technical Education ...... 268 Advanced Technical Education Act, No. 40 of 1967 ...... 268 Enrolment ...... 269 Trade school for adults ...... 269 COLO URED Peninsula Technical College ...... 269 Vocational schools ...... 270 Comprehensive high schools ...... 270 INDIANS M . L. Sultan Technical College ...... 271 A pprentices ...... 272 AFRICANS Government policy ...... 272 Dube Vocational Training Centre ...... 273 Specialist courses for men: Instructors in technical subjects (273), Surveying Assistants (274), Health Inspectors (274), Medical Orderlies (274), Other courses (274). T echnical schools ...... 275 T rade sch ools ...... 277 Vocational courses for women ...... 278 Commercial training ...... 278

UNIVERSITY EDUCATION Enrolment ...... 280 Degrees and diplomas awarded ...... 280 Universities primarily for white students: Postponement of contentious legislation ...... 281 New constitution for the S.R.C. of the 281 W ithdrawal of the contentious Bills ...... 282 Reactions among Cape Town students ...... 282 Recent developments at some of the English-medium universities 283 Student organizations: National Union of South African Students ...... 285 Afrikaanse Studentebond ...... 286 Conservative groups ...... 287 University College of the Western (ape ...... 288 University College for Indians ...... 288 University Colleges for Africans ...... 289 CONTENTS ix BURSARY FUNDS National Study Loan and Bursary Fund ...... 291 State bursaries available to Africans ...... 291 Private bursaries available to Africans: General (291), Isaacson Foundation Bursary Fund (293), Race Relations Educational Trust Fund (Natal) (293), Bantu Welfare Trust (294), Robert Shapiro Trust (294), Other funds (294). Education Information Centre ...... 295 Bursaries for Coloured students ...... 295 Bursaries for Indians ...... 295 HEALTH AND NUTRITION Expectation of life at birth ...... 296 Some notes on hospital services for non-whites ...... 296 M alnutrition ...... 297 Food subsidies and feeding schemes ...... 298 T ub ercu losis ...... 299 Trachom a ...... 300 M edical practitioners ...... 300 M edical students ...... 300 N on-w hite dentists ...... 301 Nurses ...... 301 Pharm acists ...... 302 Medical orderlies ...... 302 WELFARE The division of welfare organizations along racial lines ...... 303 Other restrictive measures affecting non-white welfare organizations 306 A ged persons ...... 306 Welfare services by Bantu Authorities in Bantu areas ...... 308 Social pensions ...... 308 Workmen's Compensation ...... 312 Sheltered employment ...... 313 RECREATION Some outstanding achievements by non-whites in the visual arts 314 Some notes on achievements in writing ...... 315 Some achievements in the performing arts ...... 315 A partheid in entertainm ent ...... 317 Natal Reservation of Separate Amenities Ordinance ...... 318 Government policy in regard to "mixed" sport ...... 318 The question of South Africa's participation in the Olympic Games 320 Developments in various codes of sport ...... 323 H oliday facilities ...... 325 SOUTH-WEST AFRICA Some recent publications ...... 327 Developments at the United Nations ...... 327 The South African Government's attitude and policy ...... 328 Population of the Territory ...... 330 Government and administration ...... 330 Liquor ...... 332 A pportionm ent of land ...... 332 D evelopm ent w ork ...... 332 Terrorism...... 333 Attitudes of the people ...... 333 IN D E X ...... 335 LEGISLATION OF 1967

Page

Advanced Technical Education Act, 40/67 ...... 268 A ged Persons Act, 81/67 ...... 306, 308 Border Control Act, 61/67 ...... 45, 184 Community Development Amendment Act, 42/67 ...... 191 Defence Amendment Act, 85/67 ...... 29 Educational Services Act, 41/67 ...... I ...... 264 Factories, Machinery, and Building Work Amendment Act, 77/67 .... 137 General Law Amendment Act, 102/67 ...... 43 Mining Rights Act, 20/67 ...... 160, 222 National Education Policy Act, 39/67 ...... 261 Pensions Laws Amendment Act, 91/67 ...... 309 Physical Planning and Utilization of Resources Act, 88/67 107ff, 167 Population Registration Amendment Act, 64/67 ...... 24 Prohibition of Mixed Marriages Amendment Bill ...... 28 Radio A m endm ent Bill ...... 32 Separate Representation of Voters Amendment Act, 66/67 ...... 6 Suppression of Communism Amendment Act, 24/67 ...... 33 T errorism A ct, 83/67 ...... 61 Training Centres for Coloured Cadets Act, 46/67 ...... 171, 215ff Transkeian Constitution Amendment Act, 101/67 ...... 146 Unemployment Insurance Amendment Act, 27/67 ...... 137 Workmen's Compensation Amendment Act, 58/67 ...... 313 POLITICAL PARTY DEVELOPMENTS

NATIONALIST PARTY

Trends in official policy During the year under review, the Prime Minister, Mr. B. J. Vorster, has clearly continued the process of decentralizing responsibility throughout the Cabinet. Partly, for this reason, no doubt, a degree of flexibility has been introduced in some aspects of the political scene. Mr. Vorster has, apparently, aimed at the creation of a White front and a broad White South African nationalism. As described in the pages that follow, he has adopted an "out-going policy" towards other African states, and a less rigid attitude so far as apartheid in international sport is concerned. He has made it clear, however, that South Africa will not change its policies to please the outside world. In a speech made in March(1) he said, "We want to co-operate with the peoples of the world, work with them, and do our share. But it is a condition that countries and peoples must accept us as we are". He believed that in time to come there would be such acceptance, Mr. Vorster added. Apartheid within the country has been intensified. Accounts are given later of the more rigorous provisions introduced into the Population Registration Act; of the National Education Policy Act; of the Physical Planning Act which will empower the Government to direct labour-intensive industries away from metropolitan areas to the borders of the ; of the tightening of the control of the influx of Africans into "White" areas (especially the Western Cape); and of the threat of the with drawal of urban residential rights from Africans who until now have qualified for these. Greater administrative authority is being planned for the Bantu Authorities. At the opening of the Sixth Session of the Transkeian Legislative Assembly the Prime Minister said,(2) "Ulti mately each people can attain sovereignty in its own area and over its own interests". It has been pointed out that political independence is possible even if the small African states envisaged are in most cases not integral areas and are unlikely to be econo mically viable. Close economic co-operation on the basis of agreement between equals has been suggested. The Minister of

(1) Rand Daily Mail, 4 March. (2) Star, 19 April. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Bantu Administration and Development said on 15 May 3) that, in time, much of the existing legislation affecting the movement and employment of Africans in "White" areas would be replaced by "international agreements" between White South Africa and independent Bantu states. The Nationalist Party continues to hold that Africans in the "White" areas are there only for the work they perform, and are to have no political or permanent residential rights. In these areas, residential, educational, and social separation must increasingly be promoted, and there will continue to be limitations on the economic progress of Africans. They must look to the homelands for opportunities of development, it is maintained. Pending the report of the Parliamentary Commission on the Prohibition of Improper Interference Bill, the questions of Coloured parliamentary representation and racially mixed political organizations have been taken no further.

"Verligtes" and "Verkramptes" Mention was made on pages 7 and 35 of last year's Survey of the emergence of a right-wing group within the Nationalist Party, and of a speech at a Youth Congress convened by the South African Bureau of Racial Affairs (SABRA) which dealt with "enlightened" (verligte), "bigoted" (verkrampte), and "true" . The verkrampte group has gained strength during the year. The Nationale Pers group (the Burger, the Beeld, and other papers) has disclosed who 'some of these verkramptes are, and on 23 July the Sunday Times published a detailed article. According to the latter journal, the leader is Dr. Albert Hertzog, the Minister of Posts and Telegraphs. Other members of the "big seven" are Mr. Schalk Botha, who administers a number of Dr. Hertzog's financial and other interests, Dr. Piet Meyer, chairman of the South African Broadcasting Corporation and of the Broederbond, Mr. Jaap Marais, M.P., Professor P. F. D. Weiss, director of the Africa Institute, Dr. J. D. Vorster, scriba of the General Synod of the Nederduitse Gereformeerde Church and chairman of the National Council to Combat Communism, and Mr. Gert Beetge, secretary of this National Council and of the Blanke Bouwerkersvakbond (White building workers' trade union). These leaders were stated to operate through a society called the Afrikaner Orde, which was founded by Dr. Hertzog some twenty years ago with the aim of infiltrating other organizations in the hope of ultimately gaining control of the Nationalist Party. It is based in Pretoria. The Sunday Times gave details about 27

(3) Star, 16 May. POLITICAL PARTY DEVELOPMENTS "front" organizations of the Afrikaner Orde and 20 other organizations within which members operate as pressure groups. Because of this penetration, there has been controversy in Afri kaans church and cultural as well as in political circles. Dr. Hertzog told the Press that there is no such thing as the "Hertzog group", and accused the Sunday Times of telling "libellous lies". He has instituted an action for damages. The Sunday Times stated that a count of heads by leading Nationalist parliamentarians had disclosed that 19 Members of Parliament (out of a total of 126 on the Government side) sup ported the right-wing-eleven of them from the Transvaal, the rest coming from scattered constituencies in all the other pro vinces. It was, thus, not entirely a northern movement, as had been suggested. Reports stated, however, 4 ) that the verkrampte element at the Transvaal Congress of the Nationalist Party proved much stronger than had generally been expected, and dominated the proceedings. The verligtes, however, formed a very large if not overwhelming majority at the other provincial congresses. The South African Observer(O in particular, and papers of the Afrikaanse Pers group (especially the Vaderland) have pro vided a platform for the views of the verkramptes. They are said still to be motivated by the fear that the Afrikaner will not survive unless he continues past isolationist policies. For this reason they have opposed Mr. Vorster's "outward-looking" foreign policy, his relaxation of the apartheid laws in international sport, and his attempts to foster a broader South African nationhood. They have objected to the Government's immigration policy, particu larly as it concerns Roman Catholics. This conflict became localized in an attack on the Nasionale Pers group, which has tried to serve party unity by exposing right wing deviations and highlighting anything interpreted as disloyalty to Mr. Vorster or to the party. Mr. Vorster urged, without success, that this conflict should cease. On one occasion he said,(6.1 "I want to appeal to all our friends who want to make war on the liberalists not to look for them among our own people. They will find them where they have always been-in movements like the Black Sash and others."

UNITED PARTY At its national conference, held in during October, the United Party had a new slogan-"One land, one nation, one loyalty".

(4) e.g. Rand Daily Mail, 7 September. (5) See 1966 Survey, page 7. (6) Rand Daily Mail, 12 August. 4 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 In his opening speech the leader, Sir de Villiers Graaff, out lined the party's foreign policy. It accepted the United Nations, he said, as an essential and important body; but was critical of its actions and considered that the organization should be re formed. While South Africa was anxious to remain a member of the organized international community, he continued, it was determined to solve its problems in its own way. All its people would resist attempts to influence the country by threats of violence, terrorism, or sanctions. South Africa would assist in the development of African states that did not associate with extremists by placing its scientific knowledge and technical ex perience at their disposal. Turning to the home front, Sir de Villiers stated that the United Party wanted one authority over the whole of the country. The African Reserves should be developed and be administered by Africans, but they should remain part of South Africa. He challenged the Prime Minister to say that he was prepared to put his policy of separate development to the test by calling upon the public to make the sacrifices that would be necessary. Income tax and customs and excise duties would have to be doubled, he maintained. Industry would wilt without black labour. Quoting from papers delivered at the SABRA congress (described later), Sir de Villiers said that the Government had "beguiled and bluffed the South African electorate with a mass of empty words and the imposition of petty apartheid measures which have been used as a dramatic smokescreen to hide the fact that separate development remains a myth".Y Sir de Villiers described his party's race federation policy as self-government by each group where possible, and consultative government, with a meeting-place in Parliament, in matters of common concern. At the congress the United Party decided that Coloured voters in the Cape should be removed from the common roll, thus changing a policy to which it had adhered for many years. Coloured men and women throughout the Republic, it considered, who could meet certain franchise requirements (yet to be deter mined) should elect six members of the House of Assembly, who could be Coloured or White. Four would be elected in the Cape and the other two in the northern provinces. Qualified Indian voters would elect two White members, and Africans, a maximum of eight Whites. (Sir de Villiers made it clear that only Coloured people would be entitled to representation by members of their own group.) These sixteen non-white repre sentatives would sit with 166 members representing white voters.

(7) Rand Daily Mail and Star, 25 October. POLITICAL PARTY DEVELOPMENTS In the Senate there would be 56 Whites elected by Whites, 6 Whites representing Africans, 1 White person representing Indians, and 2 persons, who might be White or Coloured, repre senting the Coloured community. Councils, with much the same status as that of provincial councils, would be elected by, respectively, Coloured people, Indians, urban Africans, and Africans in various Reserves. They would have some powers of taxation, and would be given a large measure of control over domestic matters affecting their peoples. Each would elect a permanent select committee to maintain liaison with a select committee of parliamentarians.

PROGRESSIVE AND LIBERAL PARTIES Neither the Progressive Party nor the Liberal Party has made any change in its policy or national leadership. These were described in last year's Survey. Attitudes on specific issues are mentioned in the pages that follow. The theme of the Progressive Party's seventh national con gress, held in September, was "Three ways to progress-educa tion, opportunity, and expansion". The main addresses were given by Professor G. H. le May, Dr. W. F. McConkey, Professor H. M. Robertson, and Mr. Douglas Hoffe. The Liberal Party held congresses in Natal and the Transvaal, the theme of the former meeting being "Practical Liberalism under the National Party Government". The National Chairman, Dr. the Hon. Edgar Brookes, called for greater vigilance against attempts to confuse liberalism with communism. A plea was made to the people of South Africa to demand that human beings, of whatever race, be treated as human beings, with just and under standing comprehension of their human pride.

COMMISSION OF ENQUIRY INTO IMPROPER INTERFERENCE AND THE POLITICAL REPRESENTATION OF THE VARIOUS POPULATION GROUPS The circumstances leading to the appointment of this Com mission were described on pages 12 to 18 of last year's Survey. In terms of Government Notice 456 of 29 March, the Commission was authorized to continue its investigation after the end of the Parliamentary session, and was instructed to report to the Minister of the Interior before 30 November. At the time of going to press, its report has not been made public.

COUNCIL FOR COLOURED AFFAIRS As mentioned in previous issues of this Survey(8), a purely advisory Council for Coloured Affairs was established at the end

(5) 1959-60 page 132; 1955-6 page 27. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 of 1959, with 15 nominated and 12 elected members. All the then leading Coloured organizations boycotted the elections. The five-year term of office of members of this Council was due to expire in November 1964, but their period of office was extended for two years. The Separate Representation of Voters Amendment Act, No. 66 of 1967, extended this period further, until 30 October 1969 or such earlier date as the State President may determine. The Minister of the Interior said(9 that this was being done because it would be advisable to await the report of the Commission of Enquiry into Improper Interference before intro ducing changes. According to the Minister of Coloured Affairs, ° there is only one vacancy on the Council, for an elected member, this seat having been vacant since 24 January 1964. During October, the Government reappointed the nominated members for a further twelve months. In view of these decisions, no further steps have, thus far, been taken to establish a Coloured Persons' Representative Council, as provided for in Act 49 of 1964.(11" ) An official of the Department of Coloured Affairs stated( 2 that the first elections would probably take place during 1969.

SOUTH AFRICAN INDIAN COUNCIL The establishment of a nominated Indian Council with purely advisory powers was described on page 201 of the 1964 Survey. A session of this body which was held in February was addressed by the Prime Minister. Members considered proposals for the creation of a statutory elected body to represent Indians, and made a plea for increased opportunities for their people to con tribute to the industrial and scientific development of the country. As in previous years, a matter of great concern to councillors was the hardships being experienced 1 by3 Indians through the imple mentation of the Group Areas Act.( ) COLOURED ATTITUDES AND POLITICAL ORGANIZATIONS It was announced during April that the prominent Coloured leader, Dr. R. E. van der Ross, had resigned from the presidency of the Labour Party and from politics to take up the post of Assistant Education Planner with the Department of Coloured Affairs.

(9) Assembly, 9 May, Hansard 15 cols. 5597-8. (10) Assembly, 16 May, Hansard 16 col. 6020. (11) See 1966 Survey, page 21, and earlier volumes. (12) Rand Daily Mail, 10 October. (13) Natal Mercury, 14 February. POLITICAL PARTY DEVELOPMENTS In a speech made at the annual meeting of the Distress Association during June, Dr. van der Ross discussed leadership among the Coloured people. The community was suffering from a communal neurosis, he maintained. It was only now beginning to throw off the psychological burden of slavery and needed time to develop a new acceptance of responsibility. Generations of subservience had engendered a tendency towards shiftlessness on the one hand, and on the other hand a desire on the part of individuals ) who overcame this tendency to "escape" from their own group( 4 Commenting on this speech, the Cape Times on 29 June added that the Coloured leaders of the past had tended either to compromise by seeking too much White favour on behalf of their people, or had been defiantly extreme. The former had usually lost their own people's devotion; the latter were mostly banned. Earlier, Dr. van der Ross had said,(' 5) "We have had separate development forced upon us for nearly twenty years. We did not want it because we wanted, as a community, to be an integral part of the people of South Africa. But you cannot beat your head against a stone wall for ever, nor can you live with bitterness in your heart for ever. "We accept now that separate development is here to stay. Therefore we shall take it and demand as our right everything the Government tells us separate development has to offer us. You might say we have decided to fight the Government from within their own camp. . . .It is my opinion that the day will come when we have progressed so far that we will have proved our equality with the Whites on merit. When that day comes, maybe then we will all be able to fuse together at the top, and one race will no longer be able to look down on another". Similar views have been expressed by other leading Coloured personalities, for example the trade unionist, Mr. Edgar Deane, and the company director, Mr. Franklin Joshua. 6) Two Coloured political parties have accepted the policy of separate development as a means of advancement of their com munities towards equality with Whites. Firstly, there is the Coloured People's Federal Party, led by Mr. Tom Swartz, chair man of the Council for Coloured Affairs, which has branches in the various provinces. And secondly, there is a Republican (or National) Coloured People's Party (which, since the report given in last year's Survey, has decided to reconstitute itself). According to Press reports,( 7 ) it claims to have 40,000 paid-up members and to be growing rapidly in strength.

(14) Cape Times, 27 June. (15) Sunday Express, 5 March. (16) Ibid. (17) Argus, 26 May; Sunday Express, 15 October. 8 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 The Labour Party, however, now led by Mr. M. D. Arendse, is totally opposed to the apartheid concept, and is striving for the effective participation of all citizens in the government of the country. Mr. Arendse said in April("8 ) that he believed a large majority of the Coloured people opposed the Government's racial policy. If this were not so, he asked, why had an election not been held to fill the vacancy on the Council for Coloured Affairs? Various smaller groupings apparently exist. Some of these are non-political, concerned with providing an effective mouth piece for their communities in regard to matters such as education, welfare, and economic problems. Under this heading are the Natal Coloured Co-Ordinating Council and the Durban Coloured Federal Council.19)

ATTITUDES OF INDIANS The attitudes of Indians appear to continue to be divided. Early in 1967 a Durban businessman, Mr. S. Rajah, planned to form a political body that would accept the positive advantages to be gained from the policy of separate development and proceed from there; but abandoned the idea because he found little support.(2o)

AFRICANS Many thousands of Africans mourned the death, on 21 July, of ex-Chief Albert John Luthuli, former president-general of the banned African National Congress. Since the banning of their two political organizations and the imprisonment, banning, or departure overseas of nearly all the former leaders, it has been impossible to know how Africans have reacted to political events and philosophies. The majority, no doubt, cling to the hope of being given some effective voice in the affairs of their country; but there would appear to be differences of opinion as to how this can be achieved. Some still see their future in a non-racial South Africa; but the Transkei experiment has led others to accept the concept of separate development. Even here there are divergencies of opinion. Chief T. Pilane, chairman of the Tswana Territorial Authority, said in December 1966(21) that he envisaged the Bantustans eventually combining to form one great Black state. At about the same time, however, an Africa Foundation, led by Bishop

(18) Sunday Times, 2 April. (19) It was reported, in error, in last year's Survey that this was a branch of the Federal Party. (20) Natal Mercury, 17 January. (21) Rand Daily Mail, 30 December, 1966. POLITICAL PARTY DEVELOPMENTS 9 W. G. Dimba and Mr. P. T. Makhene, was established to press for the advancement of each of the African homelands towards self-rule and for their incorporation in a confederation and common market with the rest of Southern Africa. This organiza tion launched a journal called Africa South.(22

(22) Star, 23 and 29 December, 1966. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS

RELIGIOUS ORGANIZATIONS

The Christian Council and Christian Institute of South Africa The constitution, aims, and work of the Christian Council and the Christian Institute were described on pages 26 to 29 of the 1966 Survey, and in previous issues. References to attitudes of these bodies and of the churches to specific issues will be found in the chapters that follow. The Christian Council is composed of member churches, which include all the major Protestant churches in the country except the Dutch Reformed. One of its major concerns is the fostering of the ecumenical movement. Exploratory talks to this end have been continued. A special message calling upon all Christians to pray for unity was read in most English-speaking Protestant churches on 7 May: it was signed by leaders of the Church of the Province of South Africa, the Congregational Union and the Bantu Congre gational Church, the London Missionary Society, the Methodist Conference, the Presbyterian Church, Bantu Presbyterian Church, and Tsonga Presbyterian Church. The membership of the Christian Institute consists of indi vidual persons, prominent among whom are ministers and members of the Dutch Reformed Churches. Conservative Dutch Reformed Church adherents have resented this Institute's multi racial and multi-denominational nature and, as described in previous years, have actively discouraged membership of it. In October 1966 the Nederduitse Gereformeerde Kerk (N.G.K.), which is the largest of the three Dutch Reformed Churches, resolved at its four-yearly General Synod that the Christian Institute represented a false doctrine, and that all Church officials and members should withdraw from it. It was left to the various parishes to take action in terms of this resolution. During May, the Parkhurst church council investigated the teachings and actions of four church members-the Rev. C. F. Beyers Naude, Director of the Christian Institute, Dr. B. Engel brecht, a prominent member, and their wives. It was decided to draw a distinction between church law and the law of the Gospel, ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS 11 and to take no disciplinary action against the four persons men tioned. Instead, the council thanked them for their exemplary conduct in the congregation. This decision was referred to the Johannesburg Ring, or circuit, of the Church, which determined to ask the Broad Moderature (the highest Church body between General Synod meetings) for a clarification and motivation of the Synod's resolution in 1966, and for the scriptural grounds upon which this was based. No further action has, meanwhile been taken against N.G.K. members who belong to the Christian Institute. There have, however, been significant developments within the Nederduitsch Hervormde Kerk (N.H.K.). At a general church meeting held in May it was resolved that the N.H.K. rejected the Christian Institute, and that church officials be empowered to call upon any church members who belonged to the Institute to resign from it, failing which disciplinary measures would be taken against them. The Rev. C. J. Labuschagne voted against this resolution, and subsequently resigned his ministry. Others who resigned or were deprived of their status as ministers included the Rev. J. A. Swanepoel, the Rev. J. J. Coetzee, Dr. B. J. van der Merwe, and Professor J. A. Stoop. Professor A. van Selms had resigned earlier.(' ) During September these six men were admitted as ministers of the Presbyterian Church. Numbers of members of their congregations followed them, and several Presbyterian Churches decided to hold some services in . During 1965 the Rev. C. F. Beyers Naud6 and Professor A. S. Geyser (Chairman of the Christian Institute) instituted an action for defamation against Professor A. D. Pont and the Rev. J. M. D. Dreyer, arising from allegations made in a series of articles published under Professor Pont's name in Die Hervormer, an official organ of the N.H.K. They claimed R40,000 damages. Late in 1966 Mr. Dreyer, the editor of the publication, dissociated himself unconditionally from the statements which had been made, whereupon the claim against him was dropped. On 9 June Mr. Justice Trollip awarded the plaintiffs damages of R10,000 each plus costs (the highest amount ever awarded for libel in a South African court). He said that the amount should be such as to vindicate clearly the right of the plaintiffs, who were theologians prominent in public life, to stand by and advocate their ideas and views in public, and to establish and support bodies and publications like the Christian Institute and the associated journal Pro Veritate. Professor Pont gave notice of appeal.

(1) See 1964 Survey, page 14. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 African Independent Churches As mentioned last year, the Christian Institute and the Christian Council have co-operated in sponsoring a scheme of theological training for ministers of the African independent churches. The issues of Pro Veritate for September and October of 1966 contained articles by Mr. D. van Zyl entitled "The Bantu Prophets or Christ's Evangels". The writer gave an account of the history of the African Independent Church movement and of the types of churches - Ethiopian, Zionist, and Messianic Churches-together with a description of attempts at co-opera tion. It was pointed out that membership grew from 761,000 or 9.6 per cent of the African population in 1946 to 2,188,303 or 20.1 per cent of the total in 1961. The Southern Transvaal Region of the Institute of Race Relations produced a summary of these articles as RR 149/66.

Students' Christian Associations After the World Student Christian Federation, in 1964, deplored the failure of the Students' Christian Association of S.A. to "dissociate itself in word and act" from the policy of apartheid, and urged sanctions against the Republic, the Southern African body decided to withdraw its affiliation. In 1965 it decided to disband, to be replaced by four autonomous bodies, separately controlled by Afrikaans-speaking and English-speaking Whites, by Africans, and by Coloured and Indian Christians. The Afrikaans body is known as the Afrikaanse Christelike Studentevereniging (A.C.S.V.), and is closely associated with the N.G.K. Early in 1966 it was attacked by the N.H.K. on the ground that both Protestants and Catholics might be members, that it had close ties with the World Council of Churches and the Christian Institute, and that its members became vulnerable to liberalistic-humanistic ideas 2) The N.H.K.'s main objections were, however, withdrawn after it had been noted that the A.C.S.V. had broken its ties with the World Council of Churches!) A meeting was held in Johannesburg in December 1966 of persons representing denominational student societies of various racial groups, theological seminaries, and numbers of churches. It was decided to found an ecumenical University Christian Move 4 ment.( ) These plans were carried further at a conference held in Grahamstown during July, attended by members of the Methodist,

(2) Sunday Times, 23 April. (3) Star, 2 May. (4) Star, 19 January. ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS 13 Roman Catholic, Anglican, Presbyterian, and Congregational Churches. Of some 90 delegates more than half were non-white: separate accommodation had to be arranged under South African law. A national executive committee was elected.

SOUTH AFRICAN INSTITUTE OF RACE RELATIONS Evidence to the Commission of Enquiry into Improper Interference and the Political Representation of the Various Population Groups Evidence by the Institute of Race Relations to this Com mission was published as RR 152/66. A brief summary of it was given on page 20 of last year's Survey. A delegation gave oral evidence in 1967. Council meeting The theme of the 1967 Council meeting of the Institute of Race Relations, which was held in Port Elizabeth during January, was "Southern Africa: A New Perspective". The following papers were delivered: Dr. E. G. Malherbe-"The need for Dialogue" (Presidential Address)(5) Mr. Allister Sparks-"Lesotho, Botswana, Swaziland: the Implications of Independence" (RR 9/67). Professor John Blacking - "Problems of Government in African States" (RR 8/67). Mr. Colin Shum-"Possible Degrees and Forms of Future Economic Co-operation". Mr. J. du P. Basson, M.P.-"The Political Implications of Economic Co-operation" (RR 16/67). A summary of the deliberations was contained in the Feb ruary issue of Race Relations News; while the March issue carried the reports of the rapporteurs on group discussions which followed the delivery of papers: these rapporteurs were Mrs. V. C. Davie, Professor Hansi Pollak, the Rev. T. R. Schneider, and Mr. J. G. Sutherland.(') The Director's visits to Geneva and London During May the Director of the Institute, Mr. Quintin Whyte, was a personally invited delegate to the Pacem in Terris I Con vocation, held in Geneva. His report on the proceedings was published as RR 102/67. He afterwards paid a brief visit to Britain to gain some insight into problems of race relations there.

(5) This has been published by the Institute. (6) See RR 10. 11, 12 and 14 of 1967. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Symposia and public meetings During the past year the Institute's head office and regional offices have arranged a number of symposia and public meetings, and its office-bearers, officials and members have addressed meet ings of other organizations and institutions. Some of the papers given have been published by the Institute in a "Topical Talks" series, for example: No. 1 "Migratory Labour in South Africa", by Peter Randall 2 "Present Realities and New Directions", by Quintin Whyte 3 "The Role and Challenge of the Student in Southern Africa", by Rene de Villiers 4 "The South African 'English' and Race Relations", by Peter Randall 5 "New Perspectives in Africa", by Allister Sparks 6 "Poverty in Perspective", by Dr. Sheila T. van der Horst 7 "Peaceful Co-existence and South Africa", by Quintin Whyte

Other activities of the Institute The Institute's other activities during 1967 are mentioned in appropriate chapters of this Survey.

SOUTH AFRICAN BUREAU OF RACIAL AFFAIRS The objects and general standpoint of SABRA were described briefly on page 35 of last year's Survey. The second issue of SABRA'S annual publication, Triomf, contained papers given at its 1966 congress on the theme of the future of Whites in South Africa. The 1967 congress, held in Stellenbosch during October, concerned itself with the Bantu homelands. The Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration, Mr. A. H. Vosloo, emphasized the Government's aim of providing for every Bantu group a homeland with a cultural-social, a political, and an economic viability. The fact that a final map of the future South Africa could not yet be compiled did not mean that the advantages of a fully and separately constituted homeland for each group were not appre ciated, he said. After mentioning the amount of land still to be purchased for African occupation (described in a subsequent chapter of this Survey), Mr. Vosloo dealt with factors that were having a retard ing effect in the carrying out of this programme, which arose partly from the fact that the Government was dealing with human beings who would be exposed to considerable dislocation and sacrifice. ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS 15 Some of the difficulties were that uncontrollable speculation in land values would result if the Government were to reveal its plan for the purchase of land to consolidate the scattered African Reserves. If the State hurried its purchases, this would aggravate present inflationary tendencies. Many of the White farms bought were well developed. African agriculture had not yet reached a commensurate level of economic utilization. Because farmers were reluctant to sell, negotiations took time. Mr. Vosloo emphasized that, although the consolidation of the territory of every Bantu group into a single homeland was the ideal, in practice various groups might have more than one geographical territory as their homelands. The deputy chairman of the Bantu Affairs Commission, Mr. G. F. van L. Froneman, M.P., agreed that geographical consoli dation was not essential: cultural consolidation was more im portant. The Government's present emphasis did not fall merely on geographical development, he said, but on the development of the peoples themselves. He talked of the necessity for removing "Black spots" as part of the process of consolidating Bantu areas. Dr. J. Adendorff, general manager of the Bantu Investment Corporation, stated that at the present rate of development the homelands would never be in a position to provide acceptable standards of living even for the natural increase of their existing populations, let alone for Africans sent back from the cities. The major part of the goal would be achieved, he said, if influx into the white areas could be stopped. The return of Africans to the homelands would take place only as these areas became increas ingly viable: this meant the development of a diversified economy. The only hope for such development lay in the more rapid growth of secondary industries inside the Reserves as well as on their borders, which could be done only on the initiative of White agencies. Professor J. H. Moolman of the University of South Africa differed from previous speakers in pleading for an accelerated rate of geographical consolidation, on a better-planned basis. The Commissioner-General for Bantu Peoples in South-West Africa, Dr. M. J. Olivier, considered that the policy of separate develop ment could not be taken to its logical conclusion without a neces sary measure of consolidation, and dwelt on the urgent need for the development of the homelands, without which integration was likely to become irreversible and final. 7) In an article published on 5 October, at the time of the SABRA congress, Die Transvaler posed the choice before whites in the Republic. They could continue to use non-white labour

(7) Compiled from reports in Die Burger and Die Transvaler, 6 and 7 October; Die Beeld 8 October; The Star, 16 October. 16 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 with enormous economic advantages in many cases-which must lead to social and political as well as to economic integration or they could make great sacrifices and become independent of non-white labour. These words must be taken into account by the farmer, the industrialist, the businessman, and the housewife, it was stressed.

THE BLACK SASH During the past year the Black Sash has held silent, poster demonstrations against legislation such as the Population Regis tration Amendment Bill and the Terrorism Bill, having organized these demonstrations while the Bills were being debated in Parliament. It has continued to run Advice Offices in Johannesburg and in Athlone, Cape Town (the latter with the co-operation of the Institute of Race Relations). While many hundreds of Africans ask for assistance, usually in connection with personal difficulties caused by the pass laws, it is becoming more and more difficult to help them because the authorities are applying these laws and regulations with ever-increasing severity. In some cases, however, it is possible to mitigate the worst features. As described later, some test cases have been instituted in the courts of law. Mrs. Jean Sinclair's presidential address at the Black Sash annual conference, held in Johannesburg during October, dealt mainly with the hardships, the insecurity, and the disruption of family life that the migratory labour system causes. So many , she said, thought of Africans merely as labour units, temporary sojourners in the white area, there to provide the labour for industry and to keep their white masters in a state of privilege and comfort. Mrs. Sinclair pleaded with whites to think of Africans, instead, as human beings with feel ings, aspirations, desires, and ambitions. At the conference a number of informative papers were pre sented dealing with the maze of restrictions that affect urban Africans, the labour position in the Cape, resettlement villages for displaced Africans, the wages of Indians in Natal, education for Africans, and border industries. In a statement issued at the end of the conference the Black Sash said that, almost without exception, these papers had stressed that many of the problems which faced South Africa hinged on the lack of compulsory education for all sections of the population. Not only were the people themselves deprived, but the whole economy of the country was stultified. It was, therefore, the more to be regretted that numbers of African night schools had been ordered to close their doors. ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS 17 Attention was drawn to the fact that housing for urban African families was quite inadequate to meet the needs of married men who qualified, in terms of the law, to reside permanently in the towns with their wives and children. The Black Sash resolved to put pressure on the authorities to house all Africans who legally qualified for housing. It was decided, too, to consult with experts to work out a plan whereby every South African would be free to sell his labour on the best market. Another important future task would be to compile information on a variety of subjects of significance to South Africa and to make this available to as wide a public as possible. At the end of May, the Black Sash wrote to the Prime Minister in connection with Family Day, stating that it was reasonable to have a public holiday to encourage the ideal of promoting the stability of the family as being basic to the well being of the individual and of society. It was pointed out, how ever, that under the Government's migratory labour system it was impossible for a stable family life ever to become a reality for a large number of the citizens of the country. The Prime Minister's Private Secretary replied, "I have been instructed by the Honourable the Prime Minister to acknowledge the receipt of your letter dated May 30, 1967, and to inform you that it is a waste of time to write to him as he is not prepared to take any notice of matters raised by you in view of your attitude to vital matters affecting the future of South Africa". The Black Sash then issued a Press statement(' ) pointing out that freedom to disagree was an essential element of the demo cratic process, and continuing, "This arrogant attitude of an elected representative of the people towards citizens of South Africa in no way reflects respect for the democratic principles of government, nor any concern for the present suffering of the voiceless people of South Africa".

HUMAN RIGHTS SOCIETY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF THE WITWATERSRAND During July and August, the Human Rights Society of the University of the Witwatersrand organized a series of lectures on liberalism and humanism as two of the key-stones of Western civilization. The speakers were Dr. the Hon. E. H. Brookes, Mr. C. J. R. Dugard, Mr. I. E. Thompson, Mr. F. E. Auerbach, Mr. P. J. Duminy, Mrs. Judy Mason, Mr. J. S. Paton, and Dr. Calvin Cook.

(8) e.g. Sunday Times, 9 July. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

VOLUNTARY SERVICE BY STUDENTS The South African Voluntary Service (S.A.V.S.), started by a group of students at the University of the Witwatersrand during 1966, had about 180 members by mid-1967, with branches at the Universities of the Witwatersrand, Cape Town, and Stellenbosch. The Institute of Race Relations acts as voluntary secretariat. Mr. Alex Scott has succeeded Mr. Peter Saffery as chairman. In January, fifteen volunteers from the University of the Witwatersrand and the Johannesburg College of Education joined volunteers from Britain, the United States, and Botswana in build ing laboratories and a workshop, and levelling the ground for a large water tank, at a high school in Serowe, Botswana. The students contributed part of the costs, the rest of the expenses being met from donations by the University S.R.C. and members of the public. Another group of 22 students went to Liphiring in Lesotho during July at the invitation of the district chief, whose people had raised money to buy building materials for a school. With the help of the students much of the building work was com pleted in three weeks: the Sotho volunteers finished it shortly thereafter. Twenty high school girls from Cape Town helped in the hospital at Morija, Lesotho, for ten days during their July vaca tion;(9 while about 25 Young Progressives gave assistance in building an amphitheatre at the University of Botswana, Lesotho, and Swaziland.31° Mrs. H. A. Henderson, organizer of the Bantu Junior Red Cross in the Southern Transvaal, has been instrumental in arrang ing for young people in African townships to do voluntary service for their communities! 1 ) Speaking at the graduation ceremony of the University of the Orange in March, the Prime Minister stressed that South Africa was part of Africa in every respect. He expressed the hope that students would be prepared to share their skills and experience with developing African countries.!2 ) Shortly there after, the president of the Afrikaanse Studentebond announced that the head committee of his organization had decided in prin ciple to help in the development of the Bantu homelands and African territories, mainly by giving technical and administrative assistance in agriculture. Consultations would be necessary with the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development.(13)

(9) Star, 18 July. (10) Progress, July. (11) Race Relations News, April. (12) Rand Daily Mail, 20 March. (13) Race Relations News, April; and Rand Daily Mail, 15 April, POPULATION OF SOUTH AFRICA

THE POPULATION OF SOUTH AFRICA

SIZE OF THE POPULATION According to the Bureau of Statistics(' ), the estimated size of the population in mid-1967 was: Numbers Percentage Africans ...... 12,750,000 68.1 Whites ...... 3,563,000 19.0 Coloured ...... 1,859,000 9.9 Asians 561,000 3.0 18,733,000 100.0

PERSONS CLASSIFIED UNDER THE POPULATION REGISTRATION ACT, AND APPEALS LODGED The Minister of the Interior said in the Assembly during March(2 that between 7 July 1950, when the original Population Registration Act came into force, and the end of 1966, 2,698,556 White persons had been classified, 8,890,626 Africans, and 1,107,283 persons belonging to one or other of the Coloured groups. (Pro clamation 46 of 1959, as amended in 1961, divided this group into Cape Coloured, Cape Malay, Griqua, Chinese, Indian, other Asiatic, and other Coloured.) These classifications are made in the first place by officials of the Department of the Interior, being based on census returns and birth or marriage certificates. The Minister said that in some cases investigations had proved necessary because there was a measure of doubt: of those classified, 48,000 Whites were involved, almost 179,000 Coloured, 14,000 Malays, 27 Indians, 14 Chinese, and 26,500 Africans. People are notified of their classification. If aggrieved, they may appeal within 30 days of receiving such notification, or such longer period not exceeding one year as the Minister may allow, to a race classification appeal board, which consists of not less than three persons appointed by the Minister, presided over by a judge or magistrate, or retired judge or magistrate. There are two of these boards, one in Cape Town and the other serving the northern provinces. Persons who are not satisfied with a decision

(1) News release on 2 October. (2) 22 March, Hansard 9 cols. 3405-6. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 of an appeal board may appeal within 30 days of such decision to the Supreme Court. Questioned in the Assembly,O) the Minister said that the Secretary for the Interior received 268 objections during 1966, some involving more than one person. As at the end of that year, 144 of them had been referred to appeal boards and the remainder were being prepared for submission to boards. During 1966, the Minister stated, appeal boards considered 119 objections (again some involving several people), upheld 70 of them, and rejected 49. In terms of objections that were upheld, 108 persons had been reclassified from Coloured to White. As at 1 March there were 242 appeals due for hearing in the Cape, 88 in the Transvaal, 21 in Natal, and 2 in the Free State. Seventeen appeals against a board's decision were noted to the Supreme Court in 1966, the Minister continued. By the end of the year five had been heard, all being allowed. Long delays occur. The Star of 15 March told of a man who waited eighteen months for his objection to be considered by the board, having paid R400 in legal fees. The Cape Times of 24 November 1966 stated that the average period of delay was about 14 months. During this period the persons concerned naturally undergo much anxiety, and encounter practical diffi culties in becoming married, in the schooling of their children, in the buying and selling of fixed property. Mrs. C. D. Taylor, M.P., described (4) the humiliating pro cedure of appearing before a board-being stared at and having to listen to the evidence of witnesses about the appellant's habits and associates. Barbers are sometimes called to testify as to the texture of a man's hair.

SOME CASES OF EXTREME HARDSHIP CAUSED BY POPULATION REGISTRATION Mr. and Mrs. Laing in the Eastern Transvaal are both obviously White in appearance, know of no Coloured ancestors, and have entirely White associates. They have three children, two boys who appear obviously White, and eleven-year-old Sandra who happens to have a darker face and crinkled hair. After Sandra had spent four years at a boarding school for White children in Piet Retief, her father was informed that there had been complaints from the school board. He was asked to take her away from the school, but refused to do so. She was then escorted home by school officials accompanied by a police man. Mr. Laing appealed against her classification, but it was reluctantly upheld by a judge of the Supreme Court.

(3) 24 and 27 January, 21 March. Hansard 1 cols. 19, 233-4, 244, 249, Hansard 9 col. 3302. (4) Assembly, 17 March, Hansard 8 col. 3208. POPULATION REGISTRATION As described later, the Act was amended during 1967 to make descent the determining factor in establishing race, and Mr. Laing was then able to have Sandra reclassified as White. By then she had been eighteen months out of school. The Educa tion Department ruled that she should return to the Piet Retief school, but, in her own interests, should not be readmitted to the hostel. Finally, in December, Sandra was offered a place in a Church boarding school.06 ) Early in 1967 two children of the Dickson family who were officially White were admitted to a small White primary school in Plettenberg Bay. In protest, the parents of 42 of the other 45 pupils kept them away from their classes. It was announced in November that the Race Classification Board had reclassified the whole family as Coloured. Dottie was born to African parents in , but happened to be lighter-skinned than are most Africans and to have long, wavy, copper-coloured hair. Because of this she was rejected by principals of African schools, and cannot attend a Coloured school because she can speak only Sotho.(6) A well-known boxer from Cape Town, Ronnie van der Walt, competed for years in tournaments for Whites, and had White associates. He married a Coloured woman whose brother was classified as White, and they have two children. Ronnie's mother was issued with a Coloured identity card, his brother with one stating that he is White. His father is White, but asked for a Coloured card to avoid having to break up his marriage. Ronnie went to a school for White pupils. It appears that a Coloured identity card was sent to him in 1960, but as he was on a prolonged visit overseas he did not receive it until 1966. He then applied, unsuccessfully, for re classification. When his application was refused he had to cancel well-advertised plans for participating in a boxing tournament for Whites. Soon afterwards, he decided to settle with his family in Britain.(') It was reported in December 1966(8) that a South African Anglican clergyman had befriended a family that had been divided by the Population Registration Act. A mother and one of her sons had been classified Coloured, while the other two sons were officially regarded as White. After a fruitless interview with the Minister, the clergyman decided to take the family to England, where they would all start new lives. A Coloured woman in Durban married an Indian. They adopted a Coloured girl, who was officially classified as an Indian,

(5) From reports in the Rand Daily Mail, 10 and 14 December, 1966. and 31 July, also Sunday Times, 10 September and 1 October, and Star, 13 November. (6) Rand Daily Mail, 10 and 14 December, 1966. (7) Sunday Times, 29 January and 12 February. (8) Cape Times, 5 December, 1966. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 and they lived in a suburb which was proclaimed a White group area. At about the time of this proclamation the woman's husband died. She was officially informed that she would have to move to a Coloured group area, where her daughter could not live with her. In this case, however, an appeal succeeded: the child was reclassified as Coloured.

DIFFERENCES OF OPINION IN REGARD TO RACIAL CLASSIFICATIONS As mentioned on page 71 of the 1962 Survey, the Population Registration Act was amended that year to provide that, in determining a person's racial group, his appearance and his acceptance by the community must be considered in conjunction with one another. On page 72 a description was given of the various factors which the race classification appeal boards take into consideration in deciding whether or not an appellant is generally accepted by the community as being of the racial group claimed by him. There have been differences of opinion between appeal boards and courts of law over both of the criteria adopted in 1962. Three examples are given relating to appearance. A woman in Cape Town was considered by the board to be obviously non-white in looks, but a judge found her to be obviously white0 ) There was similar disagreement over the appearance of a man who was sunburned from working in the open.!1") A Durban man won an appeal against his classification as Coloured when a judge decided that he was "a White of the Mediterranean type" 11 If, as in cases like these, no clear-cut decision can be reached about a person's appearance, then his associations became the criterion. Appeal boards have frequently insisted that an appellant must satisfy them on every point. A man who looks White, and is readily accepted by the community as being White, for example, could be refused registration as such if many years previously he attended a Coloured school, or if a large proportion of his friends were Coloured, or if he had not rejected and forsaken all family members who were not classified as White.!' 2 ) According to Mr. Brian Bamford, M.P.C. (an advocate who has appeared for numbers of appellants), the Supreme Court refused to apply this last test, stating that it was an unwarranted extension of the Act, and insupportable on humanitarian grounds! 3) Mr. Acting Justice Tebbutt ruled in the Supreme Court, Cape Town, that "it is quite clear that, by the use of the

(9) Star, 18 April. (10) Rand Daily Mail, 21 April. ([1) Ibid, 14 April. (12) Cape Times report, 24 November, 1966. (13) Star, 3 March. POPULATION REGISTRATION words 'generally accepted', the legislation did not require accept ance without exception".( 14 ) A similar ruling was given by Mr. Justice Diemont, who added, "Even if the appellant .. . had friends in the Coloured group it does not follow that he is not generally accepted as White". Mr. Justice Watermeyer held that five years was a sufficient period for a person to have severed all links with past associations. In general, the courts decided on a balance of probabilities!' 5) As described later, legislation was introduced in 1967 to make it imperative for "general acceptance" to be absolute and without exception.

INCREASED NUMBERS OF APPEALS AGAINST RACIAL CLASSIFICATION

As from 1 August 1966 it became compulsory for all citizens of the Republic over the age of 16 years to be able to produce identity cards, on which the racial group of the holder is indicated. Until then, large numbers of people on the racial borderline had apparently not submitted themselves for classification. They were then forced to do so, and in consequence, the number of appeals against decisions made mounted. It appears, too that people realized that it was going to become increasingly difficult to have classifications altered. Many who objected to decisions made by officials or by boards had left it too late to appeal;( 6) or had not realized in time that they could do so. Mrs. C. D. Taylor told the Assembly 7) that when people were sent identity cards no effort was made to let them know either about the period within which they could appeal, or the machinery of appeal. They were not told that a simple letter was unacceptable and that objections had to be in the form of affidavits. Objections could, however, be lodged by third parties within 30 days (or if especially authorized, one year) of the date on which the third party became aware of the classification. It was difficult for the authorities to establish when this date had been. Advantage was taken of this avenue of appeal. All members of a family of twelve in Cape Town, for example, were originally classified as Coloured. During the absence of one son who was away with a trawling fleet the rest lodged an objection which was upheld. The son who was away assumed that he, too, had been reclassified as White, but considerably later found that this was not the case. He was officially informed that it was too late for

(14) Rand Daily Mail, 4 May. (15) Judgments quoted by Sir de Villiers Graaff, M.P., Assembly 17 March, Hansard 8 cols. 3190-1. (16) See page 20. (17) Hansard 8 cols. 3207-8. 24 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 him to appeal. His sister did so on his behalf, however, and he won the appeal on the basis of general acceptance. 18) As described later, appeals by third parties to appeal boards or to the Supreme Court have, since, been abolished.

SUBDIVISIONS OF THE COLOURED GROUP It was mentioned on page 19 that in 1959 and 1961 the "Coloured" group was officially divided by proclamation into seven sub-groups. A woman appeared in the Supreme Court, Cape Town, on 24 January, submitting that she should have been classified as Cape Malay rather than as an Indian. Mr. Justice Steyn, who presided, ruled that the relevant proclamation was void for vagueness. It made no provision for those who qualified for more than one sub-group.(19) The 1967 Amendment Act, however, restored the position that existed before this judgment was given.

POPULATION REGISTRATION AMENDMENT ACT, No. 64 OF 1967 New tests to be applied in race classification The Amendment Act of 1967 laid down that: (a) a person shall be classified as White if his natural parents have both been so classified; (b) he will be classified as Coloured if both his parents have been so classified, or if one of his parents is classified as White and the other as Coloured or Bantu; (c) he will be classified as a Bantu if both his parents have been so classified (and, presumably, if one parent is Coloured and the other Bantu). Descent will, then, in future be the determining factor in determining race. The Act set out a number of tests which must be applied in connection with "appearance" and "general acceptance" if a person is claiming to be White in the absence of proof that both his parents have been so classified. (a) His habits, education, and speech and deportment in general shall be taken into account. (b) The person must be generally accepted as White in the place where he is ordinarily resident, is employed, mixes socially with other members of the public, and in his association with the members of his family and other persons with whom he lives.

(18) Sunday Times, 25 December, 1966, and 1 January. (19) Star, 24 January. POPULATION REGISTRATION (c) He will not be deemed to be White if he has admitted other wise in any proceedings for the purposes of his classification, or in any application for an identity card, or if he has admitted for the purposes of his classification that either of his parents is or was not generally accepted as being White. (d) Nor will he be deemed to be White if evidence to the con trary is contained in any census return or registration of birth. If in such returns his race is described as "mixed", it will be deemed that he is a Coloured person unless he proves that he is not in fact a Coloured person. (e) In the absence of proof that any person is generally accepted as a White person or an African, it will be assumed that he is generally accepted as a Coloured person except where such person is in appearance obviously a member of an aboriginal race or tribe of Africa. In the case of anyone born after the 1951 census was taken, the particulars furnished for the registration of the birth will be deemed to be those required for inclusion in the Popu lation Register.

Subdivisions of Coloured and African groups The Act by-passed Mr. Justice Steyn's judgment by making it clear beyond doubt that the State President may by proclama tion prescribe the ethnic or other sub-groups into which Coloured persons and Bantu shall be classified, and it empowered him to declare that anything done under the provisions of the proclama tions that were ruled void, which could have been done under a new proclamation, will be deemed so to have been done. (Such a declaration was made by the Acting State President in terms of Proclamation 123 of 1967, dated 26 May. The seven sub-groups into which the Coloured group had been divided were repeated. The Proclamation added that, in the application of the new provisions, a person shall be deemed to be a member of the same class or tribe as that in which his natural father has been classified.)

Appeals The right of third parties to lodge an objection to a classi fication to an appeal board or court of law was removed (except that guardians may appeal on behalf of minors). The Act stated that objectors must state on what date they became aware of their classification. It was made clear that, in proceedings before an appeal board, relevant birth certificates, census returns, applications for identity cards, and other appro priate documents must be produced. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 It was stated that if it appears to the Secretary for the Interior that a classification previously made by him is incorrect, he may refer the case to an appeal board. (Apparently, the Secretary may arrive at such an opinion if neighbours or school-mates lodge objections. As mentioned earlier, it was reported in the Star of 21 November that parents of pupils of the Woodlands School near Plettenberg Bay, which caters for Whites, objected to the admis sion of two boys of the Dickson family, and threatened to withdraw their own children. The Secretary then referred the case to the appeal board, which classified the Dicksons as being Coloured.)

Seizure of identity cards The Act provided that if it comes to the notice of a Bantu Affairs Commissioner that any person has two identity cards, one reflecting his race as Bantu and the other not, he must seize the cards and transmit them to the Secretary for the Interior for investigation.

Retrospective nature of the Act All of the provisions of the 1967 Act are deemed to have come into operation as from 7 July 1950.

Parliamentary debate on the Bill When introducing the Bill, the Minister of the Interior said(2" ) that, in spite of previous provisions, there had been a "gradual, but nevertheless, to my mind, dangerous integration of whites and non-whites". No "witch-hunts" were contemplated, he said. The Act would have retrospective effect only in so far as new classifications were concerned (except that if the Secretary for the Interior is in doubt as to the correctness of a classification made by him earlier, he may submit the case to an appeal board for investigation and decision. The new criteria will then be used). The Minister made it clear that the new Act would apply to all appeals which had not been brought to finality (see page 20); and that the Supreme Court would no longer institute new enquiries, but would decide on the basis of documents before it, which would include the evidence given before an appeal board. In the Assembly and in the Senate, at both the first and the third readings, the Opposition moved that the Bill be read that day six months. At committee stage they forced divisions on every clause.

(20) Assembly, 17 March, Hansard 8 cols. 3172-9. POPULATION REGISTRATION Sir de Villiers Graaff(21 asked where the sudden danger to the White group was that had caused the Minister to decide to close off the human stud-book he had tried to create. He was endeavouring to classify the unclassifiable. The United Party considered that, because of South Africa's history, the lines between the various racial groups must be elastic and imper manent. Referring to the provision that a person must be classified as Coloured if one of his parents had been so classified, Sir de Villiers pointed out that this parent might have had a very small proportion indeed of Coloured blood, and that the whole family might look White and be accepted as being White. Because descent was being made the overriding factor, there were likely in future to be some dark-skinned Whites and some fair-skinned Coloured people. Sir de Villiers maintained that census forms and birth cer tificates did not provide adequate proof of race. Enumerators at the 1951 census often filled in forms for the people concerned, making their own judgments as to race, and these people possibly signed the forms in ignorance of the information given on them. A "mixed" entry on a birth certificate sometimes implied merely a mixture, for example, of French and German parentage. (The Minister admitted (22) that census forms might have contained incorrect information, but submitted that aggrieved persons had full right to make representations to the Secretary.) A further point made by Sir de Villiers was that it was cruel for outstanding appeals to have to be decided under the new Act as soon as this was promulgated, especially as the appeal board was on annual leave until 20 March. People had spent consider able sums of money on instituting appeals which could not now succeed, he said. Mrs. C. D. Taylor (23) elaborated on points made by Sir de Villiers, and dwelt on the hurt and humiliation that the Act would cause and the cruelty of dividing families, forcing those wishing to be classified as White to sever all connections with those happening to have darker skins.

Statement by the Institute of Race Relations In a Press statement the Director of the Institute of Race Relations said that the Bill was an attempt to set up a rigid colour caste society. The principle was repugnant. "However benign, sympathetic and understanding the race classification board may be, the procedures it has to adopt submit

(21) Cols. 3180-3196. (22) Hansard 11 cols. 3915-6. (23) Hansard 8 cols. 3205-3213. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 applicants for re-classification to a humiliating experience. The affront to human dignity is enormous. This attempt to obtain clearer definition will not obviate the human tragedies that the Act has already brought about," he said.

PROHIBITION OF MIXED MARRIAGES AMENDMENT BILL A prohibition of Mixed Marriages Amendment Bill was intro duced, but not proceeded with. The effect would have been to render a marriage entered into by a South African citizen outside the Republic void and of no effect within the country if one partner was white and the other coloured.

CONVICTIONS UNDER THE IMMORALITY ACT

Questioned in the Assembly( 4 , the Minister of Justice gave the following figures relating to prosecutions and convictions under the Immorality Act during the year ended 30 June 1966: Men Women Prosecutions White ...... 462 17 Coloured 10 147 Asian ...... 4 6 African ...... 12 248 Convictions White ...... 240 4 Coloured 4 80 Asian ...... 1 4 African ...... 7 148 It is clear that, as in previous years, numbers of people were exposed to the extreme humiliation of prosecution under this Act when there was insufficient evidence to warrant a conviction.

(24) 2 May, Hansard 14 col. 5203, SECURITY MEASURES

SECURITY MEASURES

DEFENCE AMENDMENT ACT, No. 85 OF 1967

Citizen Force and Commandos This Act dealt, in the main, with the calling up and periods of training of White youths in the Citizen Force and Commandos. The Minister of Defence will decide how many will be called up each year, and selection boards will designate the persons: the ballot system is to be abolished. Liability for service in the Citizen Force will extend for ten years after youths turn 17 years of age (the present period is four years), and in the Commandos for twenty years. When introducing the Bill the Minister said(1) that South Africa could no longer rely entirely on voluntary service after the period of training had been concluded. In particular, inadequate numbers of officers and N.C.O.'s had been available under this system. The period of training (now nine months) is to be about twelve months for privates and not more than fifteen months for officers and N.C.O.'s unless the Minister directs an additional two months in exceptional circumstances. The Minister said that, as in the past few years, about 17,000 would be called up a year, in two batches but with a third for a leader group. A man entering the Citizen Force could choose to do twelve months' uninterrupted service, or nine months followed by a period of 26 days in each cycle of three years for the succeeding nine years. Prospective university students and teachers would have the option of continuing their studies directly after school or of fulfilling their military obligations first.

Control of transport services The Act widened the powers of the State President to authorize the Defence Force to assume control of transport ser vices during times of war or operations for the prevention or suppression of internal disorder.

Publication of information relating to defence The most controversial sections of the Act dealt with the publication of information relating to defence. After its second

(1) Assembly, 9 March, Hansard 7 cols. 2694-2701. 30 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 reading the Bill was referred to a Select Committee which, the Minister said(2), could not reach agreement. But the clause remained unchanged. It was previously an offence in time of war to publish in any way any information relating to the movements or disposi tions of armed forces, ships, or aircraft, or to the defence of the Republic, or (except with the Minister's permission) statements calculated to convey such information directly or indirectly. The words "in time of war" were deleted in the 1967 Act, and the prohibitions were extended to cover the publishing of information about movements or dispositions of nursing services established under the Act; transport services or requisitioned supplies over which the Defence Force has assumed control; and statements or rumours relating to armed forces which might cause alarm or prejudice foreign relations (unless consent for publication has been obtained). The Act added that no prosecution in respect of an offence under these provisions shall be instituted except on the written authority of the attorney general. It widened the Minister's powers to define areas within which photographs, plans, models, or notes may not be taken of areas or objects designated by him. The Minister said0') he intended providing every possible opportunity for the Press to publish permissible reports. He would make available a list of matters upon which information could be published freely, and create means for reporters to consult him or his Department on other matters. So far as pos sible, the Press would be posted on defence matters. But he would not allow reports or articles which might jeopardise the security or good order of the Defence Force, or alarm the public, or cloud relations with other countries. (A proposed Bill dealing with untrue Press reports on any matter is mentioned on page 79.)

PROPOSED ENLARGEMENT OF THE DEFENCE FORCE On 25 October the Minister stated(4) that the Government had decided to enlarge the Defence Force drastically as from 1969.

DEFENCE EQUIPMENT The Israeli-Arab war in June and the closing of the Suez Canal thereafter strengthened the Government's arguments as to the strategic importance of the Cape.

(2) Assembly, 2 June, Hansard 18 col. 7165. (3) Hansard IS cols. 7165-6, and Hansard 7 col. 4702. (4) Rand Daily Mail, 26 October. SECURITY MEASURES In February the Minister announced (') that a radar network which was among the most modern of its kind had been installed along South Africa's northern frontiers to give early warning of approaching hostile aircraft and to guide South African Air Force fighters to their targets. Seventy-five per cent of the equip ment in this network had been manufactured by South African industries. In addition, a start had been made in installing a Decca navigation system costing R6,000,000 and covering the coastline from South-West Africa to Natal. In peacetime it would be a highly-accurate radio-navigational aid available to all who sailed round the shores. At the same time, it would be an invaluable aid to patrols in time of war, able to pinpoint the position of an enemy ship to within a distance of 25 yards. The seaward defence force at present consists of helicopter carrying ex-destroyers, fast anti-submarine frigates, mine-sweepers, boom defence vessels, and other craft, with air support from Buccaneer jet strike aircraft and Shackleton long-range aircraft. The Minister announced during April(') that he had signed an agreement to buy three submarines of the Daphne class from France (the one major power which has disregarded the Security Council's request to member-states, made in 1963, to impose an arms embargo on South Africa). These submarines are stated to carry 45 men each and 12 torpedoes, and to be capable of 16 knots submerged. (7' According to a report made in January,(') South Africa was arranging to buy, by private deal, a fleet support ship with elaborate electronic equipment, able to refuel warships at sea. In the 1966-7 edition of Jane's All the World's Aircraft it was stated that South Africa acquired 16 Mirage supersonic jet strike aircraft from France in 1963 and two squadrons of Mirage intruder fighters in 1965-6. Orders had been placed for a number of Mirage reconnaissance jets and for 16 Super Frelon helicopters which have a crew of two and can carry 30 troops each. An account was given of the manufacture in South Africa of Impala jet trainers, minicopters, and sailplanes.09 ) On 25 October the Minister stated (10) that anti-personnel mines and other munitions could now be manufactured in South Africa at a price lower than the cost of importing them. It was announced in September(") that oil had been found in shallow water off the coast of Portugal's West African enclave of Cabinda. Production was expected to begin late in 1968. The search for oil in South Africa continues.

(5) Star, 22 February. (6) Star, 19 April. (7) Ibid, and Rand Daily Mail, 20 April. (8) Sunday Times, 22 January. (9) Star, 25 January. (10) Rand Daily Mail, 26 October. (1) Star, 20 September. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

CIVIL DEFENCE The Civil Defence Act of 1966 was described on page 50 of last year's Survey. According to reports,( 2 good progress is being made, notably in Pretoria, in the appointment and training of wardens, and in training white and non-white members of the public in first aid. Between 250 and 500 young women volunteers are to be given three-month courses in civil defence in 1968.

RADIO The Radio Amendment Bill, outlined on page 30 of the 1965 Survey, was again introduced, with slight amendments, but was once more postponed. During the past year there have again been frequent attacks in the "Current Affairs" programme of the South African Broad casting Corporation on English-language newspapers, universities, churches, and other institutions.31 The S.A.B.C. organized a "universities quiz" in mid-1967, but students from the English-medium universities declined to participate because the non-white university colleges were not invited.

(12) e.g. Star, 5 January. (13) c.f. 1966 Survey, page 62. SUPPRESSION OF COMMUNISM ACT

THE CONTROL OF PERSONS

SUPPRESSION OF COMMUNISM AMENDMENT ACT, No. 24 OF 1967 Membership of or participation in the activities of specified organizations 1. The background An amendment to the Suppression of Communisim Act made in 1962 was to the effect that all persons who are listed or banned, or are former office-bearers, officers, members, or active supporters of an organization that has been declared unlawful, may be pro hibited, by notice in the Gazette, from being or becoming office bearers, officers, members, or active supporters of any particular organization, or any organization of a specified kind, unless with the written permission of the Minister of Justice or of a magistrate. It is not necessary for the Minister to issue individual notices to the persons concerned. Two general notices have been issued under this Section: (a) Government Notice 2130 of 1962 prohibited all persons in the classes mentioned from becoming or continuing to be office bearers, officers, members, or active supporters of 36 specified organizations, or any organization connected with these or furthering their objects, or "any organization which in any manner propagates, defends, attacks, criticizes, or discusses any form of State or any principle or policy of the Govern ment of a State, or which in any manner undermines the authority of the Government of a State." (b) Government Notice 296 of 1963 prohibited all persons in the categories mentioned from becoming or continuing to be office-bearers, officers, members, or active supporters of an organization which in any manner compiles, publishes, or disseminates any newspaper, magazine, pamphlet, book, hand bill or poster, or which assists in doing so.

2. Warnings to certain people in Port Elizabeth As described on page 98 of last year's Survey, the South African Defence and Aid Fund was declared an unlawful organiza tion on 18 March 1966. In December 1966, Special Branch officers warned at least seven White persons in Port Elizabeth, none of whom was listed or banned but all of whom were former committee members of A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 the Defence and Aid Fund, that they were contravening Govern ment Notice 2130 of 1962 by being office-bearers, officers, mem bers, or active supporters of organizations which discussed or criticized Government policy. The persons concerned found it judicious to resign from any organization to which they belonged which might, however remotely, be deemed to answer to this broad description. None had realized that the provisions of the Government Notice concerned might be held to apply to former members of an organization that was banned more than four years after the Notice was gazetted. The Commissioner of Police stated( ), "This incident concerns only the specific individuals concerned in Port Elizabeth, and no nation-wide operation is being contemplated against people in this position." It would appear, however, that it may have been in terms of this Government Notice that Mr. Merementsi Lekoto of Johannes burg was recently given a suspended sentence of four months. According to the Rand Daily Mail of 25 October, he is a former member of the banned African National Congress, and the offence of which he was found guilty was addressing a meeting of the S.A. Congress of Trade Unions (SACTU) without obtaining permission from the Minister or a magistrate. The magistrate ruled that any former A.N.C. member was debarred from joining or remaining a member of SACTU. 3. Extension of the terms of this Section of the Act The 1967 Act stipulated that persons in the categories men tioned earlier may be prohibited, by notice in the Gazette, from making or receiving any contribution of any kind for the direct or indirect benefit, or from participating in any way in any activity, of any particular organization, or any organization of a nature, class, or kind specified in the published notice, unless with permission.

4. Debate on the new clause During the Parliamentary debate on the Bill, Mrs. (P.P.)(2) enquired whether the new clause was retrospective. If so, she said, the ramifications might be very wide. The Defence and Aid Fund was a perfectly legal organization at the time when the persons who had been warned belonged to it. Other organiza tions might be banned in future. All former members might be penalized for actions taken by them in all good faith since 1962 relating to the membership or activities of an organization that was in any way critical of Government policies.

(1) Sunday Times, 4 December 1966. (2) Assembly, 3 February, Hansard 2 cols. 612-4. SUPPRESSION OF COMMUNISM ACT In his reply,(3) the Minister admitted that the clause as such was retrospective, but said that the new provisions would not come into effect unless a relevant further notice was published in the Gazette. It would be wrong to presume, he said, that any new notice would necessarily be applied to all the categories of persons to whom Government Notice 2130 applied, or would necessarily take a similar form. The object, he added('), was to close a loophole in the pre vious legislation which enabled persons to continue to play an active part in the affairs of certain organizations, although they were precluded from being members. An attempt was now being made to render it possible to purge these organizations of com munistic influence. He wished to give the undertaking, the Minister said, that he would "inquire into each particular case, into the case of each organization, and if I find that persons who were prohibited from being office-bearers, officers, or members of a particular organization did not continue using this loophole in the Act, this provision will not be made applicable to them." Although the Defence and Aid Fund had been declared an unlawful organization, the Minister stated, it did not necessarily follow that all its former members would be "listed". This had not been done in the cases of the Pan-African Congress or the African National Congress. Lists would be drawn up only of former members of organizations which were "essentially com munistic under some other name, such as the Congress of Democrats.".(5) Mrs. Suzman and various speakers for the United Party objected to the procedure of giving "mass notices",(' ) Mr. M. L. Mitchell (U.P.) moved that any notice issued under this Section of the Act "shall be issued only in respect of particular organiza tions the names of which shall be set out in the notice, and shall affect only such persons whose names appear in such notice". The Minister replied(7) that he could not accept this amendment, for names of organizations could be changed, making new notices necessary each time. Members of the Opposition objected, too, to the wide powers to be given to the Minister. So did the Director of the Institute of Race Relations in a Press statement(') in which he pointed to the wide penalties that might be incurred by people who had been members of organizations declared unlawful, and to the fact that the Minister would have the sole discretion in regard to the issuing of notices.

(3) Hansard 3 cols. 999, 1043; Hansard 4 col. 1310. (4) Hansard 2 col. 544; Hansard 3 col. 1033. (5) Hansard 4 col. 1138. (6) Hansard 3 cols. 1027, 1039. (7) Col. 1042. (8) RR 20/67. 36 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Inter-communication between banned and listed persons Another Section of the 1967 Act was to the effect that if, in any prosecution for a contravention of a banning order, it is proved that the accused communicated with a banned or listed person, and that the name of the latter person corresponds sub stantially with a name appearing on the official list or in par ticulars of banning orders that have been published in the Gazette, it will be presumed that the accused knew that the person con cerned was listed or banned, unless the contrary is proved beyond a reasonable doubt. The Minister said(9) there had in the past been no obligation on restricted persons to determine upon which other persons restrictions had been imposed. This made it virtually impossible for the prosecution to prove that restricted persons had know ingly communicated with one another. He promised ( "°) that consolidated lists of the names of restricted persons would be published in the Gazette annually, and that, in between, a person who was under restriction and was afraid that he might commit this offence unwittingly would be furnished with the full list or with references to relevant Gazettes if he applied to the Department of Justice.

Advocates, attorneys, notaries, and conveyancers The 1967 Act provided that no person trained as an advo cate, attorney, notary, or conveyancer may be admitted by the Supreme Court to practice unless he satisfies the Court that his name is not listed and that he has not at any time been convicted of: (a) performing an act calculated to further the achievement of any of the objects of communism, or advising, advocating, defending, or encouraging the achievement of such object, or any act or omission calculated to do so; or (b) having, while outside the Republic since the commencement of the Act, advocated, advised, defended or encouraged the achievement by violent or forcible means of any object directed at bringing about any political, industrial, social, or economic change within the Republic, or the achieve ment of any of the objects of communism, by the interven tion or with the assistance of any foreign government or any foreign or international body; or (c) having, since the commencement of the Act, undergone train ing or obtained any information which could be of use in furthering the achievement of any of the objects of com-

(9) Hansard 2 col. 544. (10) Hansard 4 cols. 1312-3. SUPPRESSION OF COMMUNISM ACT munism or of an organization that has been declared unlawful; or having attempted or consented to do so, or having incited or aided any other person to do so; or (d) having continued to be, or performed any act as, an office bearer, officer, or member of an organization that has been declared unlawful; or being in possession of anything indicat ing that he was in any way connected with such an organiza tion; or having contributed or solicited anything to be used directly or indirectly to assist such an organization; or having in any way taken part in its activities (after it was banned) or continued its activities, or activities in which it could have been engaged when it was banned. On an application made by the Secretary for Justice, the Supreme Court must order that the name of a person be struck off the roll or list of advocates, attorneys, notaries, or conveyancers if his name is listed or if at any time he has been convicted of one of the offences mentioned above. Following submissions by the United Party, the Minister added that a person whose name has been struck off the relevant roll or list because he has been convicted of one of the stated offences may be re-admitted by the Supreme Court if he produces a certificate stating that the Minister has no objection. On behalf of the United Party, Mr. T. G. Hughes objected to the Bill at its Second Reading because, inter alia, it removed the discretion which the courts had traditionally and properly exercised over those persons who, as officers of the court, might practise the legal professions. 11 ) In moving that the Bill be read that day six months, Mrs. Helen Suzman (P.P.).pointed out that the new provisions described above would make it increasingly difficult to find legal men who were prepared to defend accused charged with political offences." 2 ) Deportations The Suppression of Communism Act previously provided that a person may be deported and, pending deportation, detained in custody if he is not a South African citizen by birth or descent and is deemed to be an undesirable inhabitant because he is a communist, or because he has been convicted of any of certain stated offences under the Act. The 1967 Amendment Act made additions to this list of 1 3 ) offences. "LISTED" PERSONS The lists so far published in the Government Gazette have all been of persons deemed to have been office-bearers, officers,

(11) Hansard 2 cols. 553-4. (12) Col. 616. (13) See RR 52167 page 4 for the full list of these offences. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 members, or active supporters of the banned Communist Party or Congress of Democrats. Further lists were published on 25 August as Government Notices 1259 and 1260 of 1967. Names may be removed from the list if the persons concerned satisfy the Minister that this should be done. According to calculations by the writer, the following was the position on 7 December: Whites Coloured Asians Africans Numbers of persons still listed ...... 186 52 47 199 Numbers of persons whose names had been re moved from the list ... 12 15 5 32 It is an offence for persons whose names have been listed to change their places of residence or employment without notifying the police. Their utterances or writings, made at any time, may not be disseminated or reproduced by any means. Numbers of the persons concerned have left South Africa. Two of the Whites, one Coloured man, and one African have died, but it remains an offence to quote them.

BANNING ORDERS

Numbers involved In the document RR. 52/67 the Institute of Race Relations described circumstances under which the Minister may issue banning orders, and the consequences of being banned. The kinds of restrictions which may be imposed were described on pages 38 and 42 of the 1963 Survey. A consolidated list of banned persons was gazetted as Govern ment Notice 853 on 16 June 1967; but since then further banning orders have been served. Some orders have lapsed or have been withdrawn (although, in many of the cases, the persons concerned are still listed). Other orders have been partially withdrawn: in general, the prohibition on attending gatherings remains (which, under the Suppression of Communism Act, means that these persons cannot be quoted in South Africa). It remains an offence to quote the utterances or writings of banned persons who have died. Calculations by the writer show the following position as at '7 December: BANNING ORDERS Numbers of banning Whites Coloured Asians Africans orders that have lapsed or been totally with drawn ...... 18 16 9 57 Total numbers of orders remaining in force ... 94 50 65 489 Of the total, numbers of persons who are also listed ...... 46 4 12 18 Of the total, numbers of persons who have died 3 1 3 2 Altogether, 104 new banning orders have been issued since the 1966 Survey was compiled, 93 of them to Africans. A feature of these is that nearly all were for two-year periods instead of the customary five years. They were served on Africans who had completed sentences of imprisonment for offences connected with activities of the banned African National Congress or Pan African Congress. A high proportion of these Africans were originally arrested in the Western Cape or in and around Port Elizabeth. According to a Press report, ( 4) most of these men are sent, on their release from gaol, to the Transkei or Eastern Cape, where it is difficult to find work except as labourers. Many of them are required, in terms of their banning orders, to report monthly to the police: this often entails a very long walk. Numbers of men are said to have been sent to a place called Welcome Valley, near Queens town, where huts are available, but no furniture or cooking utensils are provided. The Minister said in the Assembly on 3 February that, up to the end of 1966, 675 banning orders had been issued, and 125 of the persons concerned had left South Africa. At least three more have left since, under exit permits. As mentioned on page 67 of last year's Survey, lists have been published of 47 persons (24 White and 23 African) who went overseas after living in South Africa, and whose sayings or writings may not be quoted in the Republic. Two of the White persons are also listed as communists. One of the Africans has died. Some of the people banned in 1967 (a) Trade unionist Among those banned in 1967 was Mr. Philip Mamagoba, reported ( 5 ) to be the only remaining active member of the manage ment committee of the South African Congress of Trade Unions. In terms of his order he cannot continue this work.

(14) Sunday Times, 13 August. (15) World, 8 February. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 (b) People previously banned Two women who had been under banning orders previously were served with new sets of orders, restricting their activities for a further five years. They were the writer Mrs. Helen Joseph, a former office-bearer of the banned Congress of Democrats and the Federation of S.A. Women, and Mrs. Lillian Ngoyi, a former president of this Federation. As described on page 48 of the 1962 Survey, Mrs. Joseph was the first person to be placed under house arrest. Her new order continues this restriction. The Black Sash staged a demonstration against the renewal of her banning orders, and numbers of organizations and private persons voiced protests.

(c) Released political prisoners Four White persons who were among those sentenced in 1965 or 1966 for activities connected with the Communist Party were served with severe five-year banning orders on their release from gaol: they were Mrs. Molly Doyle (formerly Miss Anderson), Mrs. Ann Feinberg (previously Miss Nicholson), Mr. J. F. Finkel stein, and Mr. Paul Trewhela. As Mr. Trewhela's order made it impossible for him to continue his profession as a journalist, he decided to leave the country on an exit permit. Dr. Costa Gazides applied for a variation of his banning order, served in September 1966, so as to allow him to enter the library of the Witwatersrand Medical School to study for a course in tropical medicine and hygiene, but his application was refused. Mr. Zephaniah Mothopeng was released in May after serving a three-year sentence for furthering the aims of the Pan-African Congress, and was immediately served with a two-year banning order, inter-alia, confining him to the magisterial district of Harrismith. He was escorted from gaol to Witzieshoek where he was given an unfurnished shed in which to live. The only work offered him was as a labourer at 65 cents a day; yet before his arrest he had been a high school teacher and was completing studies for a law degree. His wife and children, who live in Johannesburg, were not officially notified of his removal. Permis sion was granted for them to visit him or stay with him. After six months at Witzieshoek, however, Mr. Mothopeng was allowed to return to his home in Johannesburg, but the other clauses of his banning order remained in force.(" )

(d) Dr. Hoffenberg The case that attracted most public notice was that of Dr. Raymond Hoffenberg, a senior lecturer and research worker at

(16) Sunday Express, 19 May and Rand Daily Mail, 18 November. BANNING ORDERS the Cape Town Medical School and physician at Hospital. He has an international reputation, his research work being financed by the International Atomic Energy Agency, the South African Atomic Energy Board, and the Council for Scientific and Industrial Research. Dr. Hoffenberg was acting chairman of the Defence and Aid Fund when the organization was banned, ( " ) and served on the advisory panel of the National Union of South African Students. During July he was served with a five-year banning order con fining him to the magisterial districts of Cape Town and Wynberg, debarring him from being an office-bearer or member of any organization which in any way criticizes the Government and from playing any part in student activities, forbidding him to attend any gatherings, and preventing him from entering any non-white areas, factory, or premises on which publications are produced. He was ordered to report to the police weekly, and told that he could continue his academic and research duties only until the end of the 1967 academic year. The ban on gatherings meant that Dr. Hoffenberg could not write or make any statement for publication.(18) He wrote to the Minister enquiring the Government's reasons for serving this order. In the reply it was mentioned that he was considered to have furthered some of the aims of (statutory) com munism and that he had served on the Defence and Aid Fund Committee. Apart from this, however, it was not in the public interest to disclose reasons, it was stated."19) There was a very wide public outcry about Dr. Hoffenberg's banning. A large proportion of the medical staff at the hospital and the university proposed giving three months' notice in protest, but were dissuaded by the head of the Department of Medicine, Professor J. F. Brock, on the ground that a strike of doctors was not consistent with the Hippocratic ethic. However, on behalf of some 78 specialist physicians and some 50 non-specialized doctors directly responsible to him, Professor Brock issued a statement condemning the ban "forthrightly and with all the autho rity I can command." The Chancellor of the University of Cape Town, Mr. Harry Oppenheimer, stated that the matter was of the gravest concern. "If the ban is justified it must be seen to be justified," he said.(2°) The Vice-Chancellors of the Universities of the Witwatersrand and Rhodes associated themselves with Mr. Oppenheimer's statement. The Council of the University of Cape Town expressed its "grave disquiet" and agreed unanimously to seek an interview with the

(17) See 1966 Survey page 98. (18) Star, 29 July. (19) Sunday Express, 27 August. (20) Rand Daily Mail, 8 August. 42 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Minister to obtain clarity on the reasons for the ban, and to urge its withdrawal or modification in the interests of medical educa tion and research 21) The Chancellor of Rhodes University said he agreed with this decision.(" ) A deputation consisting of Mr. Oppenheimer, the Chairman of the University Council, Mr. Clive Corder, the Principal, Pro fessor J. P. Duminy, and Professor Brock was appointed to seek an interview with the Minister. On asking for an interview they were told to submit written representations before further con sideration could be given to their request. Sixteen leading British medical professors and 24 South African medical men doing post-graduate work in Britain signed a letter protesting against "the ban without stated reasons or open trial of a man known to many of us to be of the highest personal integrity".(2) A spokesman for the International Atomic Energy Agency stated that if Dr. Hoffenberg was prevented by the South African Government from continuing his work on the Agency's behalf, an international research programme involving nine nations would be seriously handicapped. 24 ) Protests were made by the University Teachers' Association of South Africa, Sir De Villiers Graaff, the Progressive and Liberal Parties, the Civil Rights League, NUSAS, and other academic and lay bodies. Meetings of protest and poster demonstrations were arranged at English-medium universities, and petitions to the Minister were signed by members of staff at universities (including 16 at the Afrikaans-medium University of Stellen bosch(25)), medical and other students, and prominent citizens in various centres. The deputation appointed by the University had an interview with the Minister during October, but was subsequently informed that its representations had been rejected. Dr. Hoffenberg decided to leave South Africa. Trials for contraventions of banning orders At least nine people were convicted during 1967 for contra vening the terms of banning orders. Most of them were given suspended sentences, or sentences suspended except for a few days; but two were punished more severely. Mr. Nomana Nono received 90 days' imprisonment for leaving the Umtata district, to which he had been confined, and taking up employment in Cape Town. 2") Mr. Wilfred Brutus was given a sentence of three

(21) Cape Times, 3 August. (22) Rand Daily Mail, 11 August (23) lbid, 19 August. (24) Ibid, 16 August. (25) Cape Times, 1 September. (26) Transkei Liberal News, February. BANNING ORDERS years for receiving a visitor while he was under house arrest; but was granted leave to appeal. While on bail of R500 pending appeal he fled to Britain.

WARNINGS OF BANNING OR OF POSSIBLE PROSECUTION The Suppression of Communism Act provides that, before deciding to issue an order restricting the movements of any person, or prohibiting him from communicating with others, the Minister may require a magistrate to warn such a person to refrain from engaging in activities calculated to further any of the objects of communism. The numbers so "warned" up to July 1966 were given on page 67 of last year's Survey: no more recent statistics are available. One of those who received such a warning in 1967 was the Rev. Ian Thomson: as mentioned on page 47, his passport was confiscated. The warnings given to certain people in Port Elizabeth, relat ing to membership of organizations that are critical of the Govern ment, are described on page 33.

CONTINUED DETENTION OF MR. R. M. SOBUKWE The General Law Amendment Act, No. 102 of 1967, extended until 30 June 1968 the provisions of the Suppression of Com munism Act under which the Minister of Justice may order the continued detention of a person who has completed a term of imprisonment for a political offence, but, in the Minister's opinion is likely, if released, to further the achievement of any of the objects of communism. Mr. , former leader of the Pan-African Congress, continues to be the only person detained under this measure, his fifth year of detention having commenced in May 1967. The Minister of Justice said in the Assembly on 12 June(2 7) that he was convinced it was not in the public interest that Mr. Sobukwe should be released. He had visited him, and had granted an interview to his wife. It had, however, been decided that besides the visits which Mrs. Sobukwe had in the past been able to pay to her husband on , she and her children could stay with him twice a year for continuous periods of fourteen days at a time, subject to the necessary precautionary measures.

BANISHMENT OF AFRICANS Section 5 (1) (b) of the Native Administration Act of 1927 empowered the State President, whenever he deems it expedient in the public interest, without notice to order any tribe, portion

(27) Assembly Hansard 20 col. 7591. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 of a tribe, or individual African to move to any stated place. The people concerned are not brought before the courts, and the orders issued are for indefinite periods. The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said in the Assembly on 9 June(28) that one removal order had been withdrawn since he last gave information about banished Africans. No further persons had been exiled. It would, thus, appear that, of about 156 banishment orders issued since 1948, 38 remain in force, of which 28 relate to persons still away from their homes (27 men, one woman). The rest relate to persons who have been allowed to return to their homes on temporary permits, usually renewable at intervals of twelve months until finally withdrawn. In January the Institute of Race Relations issued a memoran dum (RR. 27/67) describing conditions of banishment and giving personal details about some of the people concerned. Most of them have been sent to Bantu Trust farms in areas remote from their homes, where the people speak a different language. Each person is paid R2 at the time he is banished. He may be offered employment on the farm to which he is sent, at wages ranging from R8 to R14 a month. If employment is not available an allowance of R1 a month plus very meagre rations worth R3 a month have been supplied. (It is understood that small increases were granted recently.) The huts provided are devoid of furniture or cooking utensils. Banished men may have their families with them, the fares being paid by the Government; but few wives have joined their husbands. Educational facilities for children are lacking in most of the areas of banishment. The wives have, generally, to stay at home to provide for their families. Rural women cannot afford to risk losing their plots of land, nor can urban women risk jeopardizing their residential rights. Visits are allowed, rail war rants being provided in most cases. But the distances to be travelled are great, and some wives are too old or too afraid to undertake the journey. No maintenance allowance is paid during a visit. Letters are allowed-but some of the banished men are illiterate. One of them, Mr. Paulus Mopeli, has been in exile since 1950. He and several others are living on the barren farm Frenchdale, on the edge of the Kalahari.

EMERGENCY REGULATIONS IN THE TRANSKEI Most of the emergency regulations for the Transkei, originally gazetted as Proclamations 400 and 413 of 1960, remain in force. 29 ) They provide, inter alia, for the detention of Africans suspected

(28) Hansard 19 col. 7487. (29) See 1961 Survey, page 43. TRANSKEI EMERGENCY REGULATIONS of committing an offence, or of intending to do so, or of possessing information about an offence. Chiefs who are specifically autho rized to do so may order persons to move from their homes to stated places in the territory. Meetings of more than ten Africans may not be held without special permission (church services, funerals, etc., are exempt); and it is an offence to say or do anything likely to have the effect of interfering with the authority of the State, one of its officials, or a chief or headman. As described on page 65 of last year's Survey, the ruling Transkei National Independence Party considers that the emer gency regulations are still needed to safeguard internal security and peaceful administration; but the Democratic Party is of the opinion that the object is, in fact, to stifle opposition to the policies of separate development and of the Transkeian Govern ment. In the Assembly on 21 February and 25 April(3") the Minister of Police gave figures indicating that 137 persons were detained in 1965, of whom 63 were charged and 32 convicted, the rest being released without charge. In 1966, 109 were detained, of whom 37 were charged and 16 convicted, again the rest being released without charge. Of those so released, one had been in detention for 203 days, the average period being 35 days. Two men were detained for 204 days each before being charged, the average being 52 days for those against whom charges were laid. None was held in solitary confinement. On 7 February(3 ) the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said that 16 Africans in the Transkei were living away from their homes under removal orders, these orders having been issued between 1961 and 1962.

MEETINGS ON THE STEPS OF THE JOHANNESBURG CITY HALL

In terms of Government Notice 1512 of 29 September, meet ings on the steps of the Johannesburg City Hall (execpt for bona fide religious services) were again prohibited, for a further period of two years, unless special permission is obtained from a magistrate.

BORDER CONTROL ACT, No. 61 OF 1967

The law previously provided that every person arriving in South Africa must appear before a passport control officer as soon as it was practicable. Persons in the country illegally could

(30) Hansard 5 col. 1632, Hansard 13 cols. 4799-4800. (31) Hansard 3 cols. 784-5. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 not be prosecuted unless they were officially notified that their presence was illegal and they then failed to leave. Children under 16 years of age did not need passports. These provisions were considerably tightened by Act 61 of 1967. It was made clear that people must enter the country at a place where a passport control officer is stationed, and that authority to enter must be obtained before arrival at the border. Children require travel documents if they enter without their parents or if their names are not included in their parents' passports. A person arriving at a port, airport, or border control point must appear there before a passport control officer and satisfy this officer that he is not a prohibited person and that his entry is not unlawful. He may be required to have a medical examination. If permission to enter is refused, appeal may be made to an immigration board. Unless exemption is granted, foreigners passing through South Africa require transit visas, in connection with which conditions may be imposed. Aliens may be restricted to specified areas, and allowed to be there for specified periods only. The Minister's powers to exempt persons from having to obtain visas are widened, to cater for those who for various reasons cross the border frequently. Conditions may be imposed relating to the purpose of visits and the places which may be visited. The Minister may withdraw exemptions and cancel visas. Persons who are entering or leaving South Africa by means other than from a port or airport or by rail or main road require an official document entitling them to do so. It was rendered an offence to convey anyone outside Soutk Africa unless the passenger has complied with the relevant pro visions of the law. Persons convicted of entering the country in contravention of the provisions of the Act are liable to penalties of imprison ment without the option of a fine for periods of not less than three months and not exceeding two years. They may be arrested without warrant and detained in custody pending prosecution or deportation. Sections of the Act relating to foreign Africans are described in a subsequent chapter.

TRAVEL DOCUMENTS GRANTED AND REFUSED Statistics In the Assembly on 25 April 32" ) the Minister of the Interior was asked how many passports or other travel documents had

(32) Hansard 13 col. 4794. It would appear that there is a misprint in the Hansard report, where the total for "all others" is given as 122.093. TRAVEL DOCUMENTS been granted or refused to persons of each racial group in 1966. He replied that it was possible to furnish separate figures in respect only of Indians, since their applications were handled by the Department of Indian Affairs. The figures were: Indians All others Applications made ...... 8,110 112,093 ,, granted ...... 8,054 111,815 refused ...... 55 122 pending at end of year 1 156

Some applications that were granted Among prominent non-whites who were granted passports were the sculptor Sidney Kumalo, the personnel officer Gray Mbau, and the youth hostels worker Samuel Mohono to visit the United States under the Leadership Exchange Programme. People per mitted to go overseas for study purposes included Dr. Sewbarath Ram (medicine), Mr. C. M. Lakhi (Arabic calligraphy), Mr. Khabi Mngoma (music), the Rev. J. C. Khonyane (church work), Mrs. V. D. Padayachi (social work), Mr. I. Dhlomo (radio), Miss Ruth Sidzumo (psychiatric social work), and several nurses for advanced courses not available in South Africa. Mrs. Marjorie Mohlala attended discussions in the United States of youth leaders and social workers, while Miss B. H. Bam went to work for three years for the World Council of Churches in Geneva. African athletes toured England; African boxers com peted in Italy; three Indian insurance agents attended a conference in Lucerne; and two African boy scouts went to the World Jamboree in the United States. Some non-whites were granted visas to visit South Africa Dr. M. E. Kazi to study the living conditions of Indians, the American negro jazz "Stardust Trio", a trade mission from Korea, the Chief Justice of Nigeria as a member of the International Olympic Committee's fact-finding mission, and Sir Mohamed Zafrulla Khan, former President of the United Nations General Assembly and a judge of the World Court, who came on a private visit.

Some of those refused passports Well-known South Africans who were refused passports, or whose passports were confiscated, included the reporter Benjamin Pogrund (see page 78), the playwright Athol Fugard, the market research expert Nimrod Mkele, the Rev. Ian Thomson of the Presbyterian Church, Mr. E. G. Rooks of the Durban Coloured Federal Council, John Daniel who, as acting president of the National Union of South African Students (NUSAS), was host to Senator and Mrs. Robert Kennedy in 1966, and Drake Koka, A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 a former office-bearer of the Liberal Party. The authorities refused to renew the passport of Jonty Driver, an ex-president of NUSAS now teaching in England, informing him that a docu ment could be issued enabling him to return to South Africa, but that if he again wished to leave it would have to be by a one-way exit permit. Exit permits The Minister of Justice said in the Assembly on 14 February("a) that the numbers who left the country on exit permits in 1966 were 26 Whites, 15 Coloured persons, 8 Asians, and 10 Africans. Others have left in 1967, for example, Miss Ruth Hay man, because the terms of her banning order(34 ) were so severe that her legal practice was destroyed. Four released political prisoners, all subject to banning orders, decided to leave permanently: they were Mrs. Sarah Carneson, Mr. Livingstone Mrwetyane, Miss Sylvia Neame, and Mr. Paul Trewhela. Mr. Sholto Cross left because his "listing" as a communist made it impossible for him to earn a living in the fields for which he was qualified, and Mr. Christopher Jozana because he was refused readmission to the University College of Fort Hare, could not gain admission to any other institution of higher education in South Africa, and had been offered a scholarship at Edinburgh University. Mrs. Ramnie Dinath decided to leave permanently when her passport was withdrawn two days before her planned a State witness departure to join her husband in London:(35) he was at the trial of Mr. Abraham Fischer. Deportations As described in a subsequent chapter, Mr. John Sprack, the president-elect of NUSAS, was served with a deportation order. Bishop E. C. Crowther of the Anglican Church"6) was deported after he had strongly criticized the South African Government at the Pacem in Terris II Convocation.37) Some of those refused visas Several prominent persons from overseas were refused visas to visit South Africa, among them Professor Clark Kerr, former president of the University of California, who had been invited to deliver the annual T. B. Davie academic freedom lecture at the University of Cape Town. (Professor Erwin Griswold, dean of the Harvard Law School, was, however, permitted to come to

(33) Hansard 4 col. 1194. (34) See 1966 Survey, page 67. (35) See 1966 Survey, page 77. (36) See 1966 Survey, pages 73 and 146. (37) See page 13. RESIDENTS' PERMITS address students at the NUSAS Annual Day of Affirmation of Human and Academic Freedom.) Mr. Garfield Todd, a former Prime Minister of Southern Rhodesia, was refused a visa when he was invited to address students in Natal. Other applications that were refused were by Dr. Ralph Emerson McGill, publisher of the Atlanta Constitution, Dr. J. Bruins Slot, editor-in-chief of the Amsterdam Trouw, Dr. Rene Maheu, the Director-General of UNESCO, and several Peace Corps workers stationed in the Republic of Niger and Botswana respectively.

RESIDENTS' PERMITS FOR CLERGY Clergy or ministers who wished to come to South Africa to do religious work used to be granted three-year residents' permits, at the end of which period they could apply for permanent resi dence. In the case of clergy from Britain, this period has now been shortened to one year, but application for permanent resi dence can still be made thereafter. Ministers from other countries, however, are not being granted permanent rights, and must apply each year for permission to remain. This may be refused, as it was to the Rev. R. L. W. Ritchie, a Canadian who was the Anglican priest serving the Coloured community of Bloemfon tein. 380 If clergy who are not South African citizens leave temporarily, for example to attend a conference in another country, they require re-entry permits, which cannot be applied for in South Africa in advance but only from abroad, after they have left. The new regulations have caused much uncertainty. It is difficult to recruit clergy when no definite period of residence can be stated. And a year is far too short a period within which to learn an African language, essential for mission work.

(38) Natal Mercury, 24 November 1966. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

POLITICAL TRIALS

PERSONS CONVICTED UNDER THE SECURITY LAWS During February and March the Minister of Justice was questioned in the Assembly(' ) about trials and convictions under the Suppression of Communism Act and Section 21 of the General Law Amendment Act of 1962, which deals with sabotage. He gave the following information relating to the period 1 July 1965 to 30 June 1966: Whites Coloured Asians Africans Suppression of Com munism Act: Tried ...... 14 5 17 511 Convicted ...... 13 3 16 324 Section 21 of the General Law Amend ment Act of 1962: Tried ...... 2 - 85 Convicted 2 -. -2 75 The statistics that follow, given by the Minister for the calendar year 1966, relate to offences under the two Acts men tioned above, also the Public Safety Act and the Unlawful Organizations Act. Eastern Cape Rest of Republic Charged ...... 151 69 Charges withdrawn ...... 3 6 Tried ...... 148 63 Convicted ...... 130 58 On a subsequent occasion(2 the Minister said that, between 1 July 1966 and the end of that year, 266 persons who had served prison sentences under these four Acts were released from gaol. One of them was subsequently again charged and convicted. (As mentioned on page 39), many of the others were served with two-year banning orders.) 3 In January, the Minister stated( ) that, with the possible exception of Mr. Sobukwe, South Africa had no political prisoners. Those convicted of serious offences against the public safety and security of the State were allocated to the ordinary grade of sentenced prisoners to which they had been individually classified.

(1) Hansard 4 col. 1454; Hansard 9 col, 3304. (2) 28 April, Hansard 13 col. 5039. (3) Rand Daily Mail, 5 January. POLITICAL TRIALS At no time had they numbered more than 1,825: the total at the beginning of January was 1,221. Questioned about the upgrading of these prisoners from one classification to another('), the Minister said (5) that as at 20 September the position was as follows: Reclassified from: Totals D to C C to B B to A upgraded

Whites: men ...... 1 3 - 4 ,, women ... 1 2 - 3 Asians: men ...... 2 1 - 3 Coloured: men ... 1 - 1 women... - 3 - 3 Africans: men ... 259 93 17 369 women ... 22 4 - 26 409

Mr. Raymond Eisenstein 6) was one of those who was released. The Minister freed him after two and a half years, although his sentence was for seven years. He left to settle in England. Others who were released on completion of their sentences were Mrs. Molly Doyle, Miss Florence Duncan, Miss Sylvia Neame, Miss Ann Nicholson, Mr. Paul Trewhela, and Dr. C. Gazides: all were listed or banned, or both. Mr. Trewhela and Miss Neame left under exit permits.

APPEALS AGAINST CONVICTIONS Mrs. Rosina Mathebula, who was convicted on two counts under the Suppression of Communism Act in 1966, lodged an appeal which was successful on one of the counts. Her sentence was reduced.(') Others were not successful, however, one of them being Mrs. Sarah Carneson, who received a two months' suspended sentence for attending a gathering in contravention of a banning order. She went to chaperone her daughter and intended to segregate herself from other guests, but did not fully succeed.(' ) Further appeals that were dismissed were by Dr. G. M. Naicker, Mr. Rowley I. Arenstein , and Mr. M. D. Naidoo(9)

(4) See page 77 for a description of conditions that apply to prisoners in various grades. (5) 16 May, Hansard 16 col. 6015. (6) See 1964 Survey, page 92. (7) Natal Mercury, 29 November 1966. (8) Star, 4 April. (9) See 1966 Survey, pages 69, 81, and 83. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 THE "180-DAY" CLAUSE Terms of the clause The terms of the "180-day" clause (an insertion of Section 215 bis in the Criminal Procedure Act of 1955 as amended) were described on pages 35 and 47 of the 1965 Survey. Briefly, the clause provides that whenever in the opinion of the Attorney General there is any danger of tampering with or the intimidation of any person who is likely to give material evidence for the State in specified categories of criminal proceedings, or that any such person may abscond, or whenever the Attorney-General deems it to be in the interests of such person or of the administra tion of justice, he may issue a warrant for the arrest and deten tion of such person. The witness will be detained, in accordance with regulations made by the Minister of Justice, until the conclusion of the criminal proceedings concerned, or for six months, whichever may be the shorter period.

Numbers detained Questioned in the Assembly on 23 May,(1" ) the Minister gave the following information: Of the total, Total numbers detained numbers thus from January Still in far detained to May 1967 detention Whites: Male ... 28 6 Female ... 18 - Coloured: Male ... 1 1 Female ... 1 1 1 Asians: Male ... 63 7 Female ... 1 1 Africans: Male ... 164 40 32 Female ... 6 -

Totals 282 56 33

(As will become apparent, others were detained later in 1967.)

(10) Hansard 17 col. 6494. POLITICAL TRIALS On an earlier occasion (" ) the Minister provided the following statistics: Detained during Called as witnesses 1965 and 1966 in prosecutions Whites ...... 44 13 Coloured ...... 1 Asians ...... 59 5 Africans ...... 143 44

Three of those detained committed suicide while in custody, the Minister said, after 16 days', 2 days', and 37 days' detention respectively. According to Press reports,( 2 ) two of these were Chinese men, Mr. Leong Y. Pin and Mr. Ah Yan, who had been held in connection with allegations of the furnishing of forged identity documents to immigrants from Red China. This matter is dealt with later. The third was an African from South-West Africa who had been arrested on a, charge of terrorism. It was subsequently reported that Mr. Alpheus F. Madiba, who had been arrested under the Terrorism Act, had hanged himself in gaol. Full information about the cases in which 180-day detainees appeared as State witnesses is not available, since their identities were sometimes not revealed, and some cases were dismissed. Some of the cases were concerned with allegations of murder or armed robbery with no political motivation. In the pages that follow, available information about political trials and those with a bear ing on race relations is collated briefly. It will be noted that 180 day detainees were concerned in some of these.

POLITICAL TRIALS

Some cases arising from membership of Poqo in the Western Cape The emergence and aims of Poqo, and the disturbances that took place at Paarl and at Langa in Cape Town, were described on pages 13 et seq of the 1963 Survey. During the year under review, further persons have been charged for activities committed in 1962 and 1963 when they were members of Poqo. In December 1966 nine Africans, who were already serving sentences of imprisonment for their part in the Paarl riots, were sentenced to death in Cape Town on being found guilty of murdering a White shopkeeper in Wellington in 1963, wounding his Coloured assistant, and robbing his shop.1

(11) Assembly 27 January, Hansard I cols. 238-9, 245-6. (12) Star, 12 December 1966, 19 January, and 16 October. (13) Rand Daily Mail, 15 December 1966. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Two months later, four more Africans were sentenced to death on being convicted of having attacked police cars in Langa in 1962, burning one car, and murdering an African police sergeant/ 14) Two other Africans received death sentences, in April and June respectively, for their complicity in murdering a municipal African policeman in Langa during 1962. One of them had, shortly before,5 ) been sentenced to 15 years for sabotage committed at that time.(1 A least three other ex-Poqo members were convicted in Cape Town, one being sentenced to 18 years for sabotage, one to 12 years for recruiting Africans for training in sabotage and leaving South Africa illegally, and the third for participating in the activities of Poqo.1(a )

Some cases arising from membership of illegal organizations in the Eastern Cape An account was given on pages 87 et seq of last year's Survey of trials of Africans that had been or were in progress in the Eastern Cape. In the majority of cases the accused had been found guilty at the end of 1963 or during 1964 of having been members of the African National Congress (A.N.C.) and, in some cases, of having carried on the activities of this organization. Their sentences averaged 2 years. During 1966, they were brought back from prison on Robben Island to face fresh charges in various courts in the Eastern Cape, most of these charges relating to alleged offences committed at the same time as those for which the persons were originally convicted. At the second trials, however, a number of charges were based on a single set of facts, and many people were convicted separately on each charge, with the result that the total sentences imposed involved lengthy periods of imprisonment. (If the charges had been treated as one, the maximum sentence which could have been imposed in a regional court would have been three years.) The most frequent charges were (a) contributing to or soliciting funds for the A.N.C.; (b) allowing their homes to be used for A.N.C. meetings; and (c) carrying on the activities of the A.N.C. Five further such trials were held during November and December 1966 in Humansdorp, at which fourteen Africans were sentenced on various additional counts, such as those described, to periods of imprisonment ranging from fifteen months to five years. Most of them had originally been sentenced at a trial in Graaff Reinet in September 1964.

(14) Cape Times, 1 February. (15) Cape Times, 20 April, and Daily Dispatch, 16 June. (16) Contact, December 1966, and Cape Argus, 12 June. POLITICAL TRIALS It is possible that further charges of this nature were dropped. In any case, the Attorney-General of the Cape announced in March that, so far as he knew, no cases of a political nature were pending in the Eastern Cape.( 7 ) A further case (apparently not involving serving prisoners) was, however, heard in Humansdorp during September, when six Africans were gaoled for varying periods for A.N.C. activities, including the distribution of leaflets by an ingenious mechanical device suspended from a window in Port Elizabeth. Five Africans gave evidence for the State.( 8 )

Other cases relating to membership of banned organizations Among other cases reported during 1967 was that of a man who was found guilty in Pietermaritzburg of furthering the activities of the Communist Party and A.N.C. by procuring Africans for training in violence. He was sentenced to a total of six years' imprisonment." 9) Another man was sentenced to two years, in Klerksdorp, for having been a member of the Communist Party. Two others, in Johannesburg, received suspended sentences of four months for continued membership of the A.N.C. Ten, found guilty in Oudts hoorn of membership of Poqo and/or furthering its aims, had sentences ranging from eighteen months to three years. 2 °) A plot among ex-Pan-African Congress prisoners at Baviaanspoort Prison was disclosed in evidence given at a trial during March. It was alleged that the accused planned to attack and kill warders, arm themselves from the prison armoury, and attack White citizens of Pretoria with the object of overthrowing White domination. Six men were sentenced to three years each, and nine to two years.( 1)

Cases relating to Poqo activities in Lesotho A case relating back to 1963 was heard in Grahamstown during May and June, when John Pokela was accused of then having attacked a police station in King William's Town and having planned to murder Whites in East London. According to the evidence led, he left for Lesotho later for military training, recruited others, and helped to train them in sabotage, under the auspices of the Pan-African Congress. Subsequently he made plans (never attempted in practice) to derail the Blue Train. He was sentenced to 13 years' imprisonment. 2"

(17) Evening Post, 28 March. (18) Rand Daily Mail, 29 September. (19) Natal Mercury, 9 March. (20) Rand Daily Mail, 8 June and 18 November, and the World, 26 October. (21) Star, 23 March. (22) World, 11 May, and Sunday Express, 18 June. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Two men appeared in court in Johannesburg at about the same time on charges of incitement to sabotage. It was alleged that they were members of the Lesotho Congress Party, and had incited Africans in Johannesburg to cut overhead electric wires, and to derail and burn trains. Everitt Kalake was sentenced to seven years, and Keketso Moalosi to five years. Notice of appeal was given. (23 ) Two other men, said to be Poqo members, were each sen tenced to seven years' imprisonment in Grahamstown on a con viction of having left South Africa illegally to undergo military training in Lesotho.(24

CASES RELATING TO FORGED DOCUMENTS Chinese immigrants It was reported in December 1966 that more than twenty Chinese people had been detained under the 180-day clause in connection with the smuggling of illegal immigrants into South Africa from Red China. Some were said(25) to have been released after making statements to the police. The Minister of Justice said later(26) that statements had been taken from about 400 witnesses (mainly people who had entered illegally), only 21 of whom had been detained. It was found that the methods used to bring them into the country were substantially the same as those used by communists to station their agents in foreign countries. The Central Chinese Association, however, maintained( 7 ) that the people concerned were not communist spies, but families who had come at great hardship and expense as refugees from the tyranny of communism. In April, Mr. Benny Low, a member of the Chinese com munity in Pretoria, was imprisoned for three years after the Regional Court had found him guilty on 17 charges of forging false identity cards and birth certificates.(2" ) During the following month Mr. Petrus J. Venter of the Department of Immigration was sentenced to nine years nine months' imprisonment on convic tion for having accepted bribes to obtain identity documents for illegal Chinese immigrants 2 9) An appeal was made by the Chinese Association for the Government to allow the immigrants to remain. Most of the men were doing productive work, it was said. Evidence given during

(23) Rand Daily Mail, 27 April, 2 and 16 May. (24) World, 24 April. (25) Rand Daily Mail, 8 February. (26) Assembly, 22 May, Hansard 17 col. 6442. (27) Star, 29 May. (28) Rand Daily Mail, 15 April. (29) Ibid, 20 May. FORGED DOCUMENTS the Venter trial by an official of the Department of the Interior" °) indicated that it would not be feasible to deport the families, since Red China would not accept them.

Indians wanting to be reclassified as Malays As shown in the chapter of this Survey dealing with Group Areas, a high proportion of the Indians in South Africa consists of merchants. If forced to move into Indian group areas and denied trading rights in the towns, the older merchants in par ticular, who would find it difficult to train for some other occupa tion, are likely to experience great hardship. For this reason it would be to the advantage of most of them to be classified as Malays under the Population Registration Act, for they could then trade in Coloured group areas. According to various Press reports, towards the end of 1966 numbers of prominent Indians, Malays, and some Whites were detained under the 180-day clause in connection with allegations of furnishing of false identity documents to Indians. Some of the people concerned were Mr. Yusuf A. Cachalia, former secretary of the South African Indian Congress, Dr. Aziz Kazi of Johannes burg, Mr. Jaydrew N. Singh, a Durban attorney, and, according to reports, (31) a Cape Town City Councillor, Mr. Dawood Khan. Numbers of those held made statements to the police and agreed, if called upon, to appear as State witnesses'32 ) Four prosecutions in connection with the allegations were heard in February and March. Two White officials of the Depart ment of Indian Affairs in Pretoria, Jacob E. Coetzer and Richard H. Drevin, were sentenced to 18 months each (half suspended) on being found guilty of stealing confidential files and handing these to Indians. Ranjit Singh of Pretoria was given a four-year sentence on conviction for being in illegal possession of con fidential files, stealing blank passports and vaccination books and rubber stamps, and bribery. Noor M. 0. Latib of Johannesburg was sent to prison for two years when found guilty of forging passports. Later, in October, Aboobaker Sulliman appeared in court in Pretoria on 75 counts of forgery and uttering in connection with entries in the register of births. A former clerk of the Department of the Interior, Mr. G. R. Odendaal, gave evidence for the State, admitting that he had supplied Mr. Sulliman with birth certificate forms, and stating that he had been threatened with 180-day deten tion unless he gave full information to the police. At the time of writing, this case is still in progress.

(30)Ibid. (31) Cape Times, 27 January. (32) Ibid, 1 April, and The Leader, 12 April. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 During November, 14 Indians were fined an average of RI 10 each in the Cape Town Regional Court when found guilty of fraudulently trying to obtain Malay identity cards.

CASE RELATING TO A SPEECH BY A BANNED PERSON During the year under review Mr. N. S. Middleton was sentenced to six months, all suspended for three years, for quoting the words of a banned person in the course of his presidential address to the South African Soccer Federation.

COMPLAINTS OF ILL-TREATMENT MADE BY EX-DETAINEES Complaints of ill-treatment made by Mrs. Violet Weinberg were described on page 84 of last year's Survey. On 22 May the Minister of Justice said in the Assembly (33) that the Attorney General had investigated Mrs. Weinberg's evidence and had found it to be completely false. The trial of Messrs. Kalake and Moalosi is mentioned on page 56. In a leader published on 17 May the Rand Daily Mail referred to criticism of the police made by the defence during the trial, and quoted Mr. Justice Marais as having said, "No doubt some of it (is) justified." The editorial continued: "He (the judge) did not specify which criticisms he felt were justified, but the remark gives cause for concern because most of the allegations made were very serious indeed. In particular there was a claim on the part of the defence that one of the accused men had been compelled by Security Branch interrogators to stand-in two separate sessions-for a total of four days, sometimes with his arms raised above his head and his knees bent, and that at the end of this he had made a statement. The defence challenged the admissibility of the state ment on the grounds that it was made under duress and eventually the State withdrew it; consequently the judge was not required to decide the issue." On page 40, reference is made to the banning order served on Mr. Z. Mothopeng after he had completed a three-year sentence for furthering the aims of the Pan-African Congress. It is reported (34) that he has instituted proceedings against the Minister of Justice for R5,000 damages, alleging that he was ill-treated by the police while under 90-day detention in 1963. An account is given on page 65 of the trial of Africans accused of terrorism in South-West Africa. On 16 October the defence counsel told the judge that some of the accused had complained of assaults at the hands of the security police.

(33) Hansard 17 col. 6442. (34) Rand Daily Mail, 15 April. TERRORISM

TERRORISM PLANS FOR TERRORISM IN SOUTH-WEST AFRICA A preliminary report on the infiltration into South-West Africa of armed terrorists, or "freedom fighters," was given on pages 53 et seq of last year's Survey. Fuller accounts, apparently based on information obtained from arrested terrorists, were given by the Deputy Minister of Police, the Hon. G. L. Muller, in the Assembly on 13 April and 2 June.0 ) During 1962, Mr. Muller said, at a meeting of self-exiled leaders of the South-West African People's Organization (SWAPO) held in Dar-es-Salaam, it was decided that Ovambo tribesmen (from the Northern Sector of South-West Africa) should be sent to Tanzania to receive training in guerilla warfare, terrorism, and sabotage, with the aim of undermining and eventually taking over the administration of South-West Africa by means of the methods of Communist countries, and with their assistance. Recruits would not be told this, but informed instead, that they were leaving to obtain scholarships in Britain and the United States. Of some 900 young men recruited by SWAPO in the Territory, only about 20 actually had qualifications justify ing admission for advanced studies. The men were instructed to leave in small groups of from two to five persons, making their way to the SWAPO office in Francistown (Bechuanaland). From there they were sent in groups to the Kongwa camp in Dar-es Salaam, where there were other recruits enlisted in South Africa by the A.N.C., P.A.C., and the Communist Party. On arrival at the Kongwa camp recruits were for the first tiffie informed that they were to receive military training, and not advanced general education. A large number of them wanted to return to South-West Africa immediately; but, lacking financial means and travelling documents, were unable to do so. They were threatened with arrest if they left the camp, and numbers were in fact "so arrested and detained until they had cooled down." From Dar-es-Salaam trainees were despatched in groups to Russia, Red China, Egypt, Ghana, Algeria, and North Korea.

ACTS OF TERRORISM During September 1965, the Deputy Minister said, the first group of SWAPO terrorists returned and infiltrated into Ovambo-

() Hansard 11 cols. 4173-7; Hansard 18 col. 7097. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 land, carrying Russian-manufactured sub-machine guns, automatic pistols, and thousands of rounds of ammunition. They established an underground hide-out in an isolated, dense forest. Here, with the assistance of local SWAPO politicians, they trained local Ovambo in terrorism and guerilla warfare. During February 1966, terrorists attacked two trading stores in Angola, near the South-West African border, murdering the Portuguese and Ovambo shop-owners and robbing them of goods and of about R600 in cash. This loot was used to equip the hide out. On 26 August 1966 the discovered this terrorist camp and attacked it to effect arrests. In the ensuing skirmish two terrorists were killed, one wounded, and seven arrested. A few managed to escape. Arms were seized by the police. (In evidence subsequently given in court, the officer of the security police who commanded the attack on the camp said that three terrorists had been killed. Amongst those arrested was a wounded man who later hanged himself in the police cells in Pretoria.)(') Further acts of violence occurred. During the following month terrorists attacked the Bantu Administration offices and residences at Oshikango, burning down three buildings and one vehicle and seriously wounding an Ovambo night-watchman. Two months later they assaulted two headmen, robbing them of their firearms. In December they attacked the tribal offices of a senior headman, murdering one of his messengers and seriously wounding two others. During the same month seven terrorists who had been trained overseas infiltrated into the southern sector of the Territory and attacked the home of a White farmer near Grootfontein, Mr. P. J. Breedt. The latter was wounded, but his wife and small children escaped injury. After a two-day pursuit through dense forest land the police captured five of the gang of terrorists, one Russian manufactured sub-machine gun, one automatic pistol and about 800 rounds of ammunition. According to a Press report,(3) in March 1967 the Botswana police came upon a group of ten guerillas on the south bank of the Okavango River. The men fled across into the Caprivi Strip, but left behind eight Chinese carbines, two Bren guns, and 2,500 rounds of ammunition. It may have been these men who subse quently ambushed a South African police patrol in the Western Caprivi, opening fire on the latter. During the skirmish one ter rorist was shot dead and the police recovered two semi-automatic rifles.") The Deputy Minister told the House of Assembly that

(2) Star, 16 October. (3) Rand Daily Mail, 24 March. (4) Deputy Minister's statement and report in the Sunday Express, 16 April. TERRORISM very nearly all the remaining members of the group had subse quently been arrested. A number of locally-trained terrorists had been arrested, too, the Deputy Minister added. Most of them received initial training in the forest hide-out, then, after its discovery by the police, had returned to their homes to await further instructions. He stated that ten local SWAPO politicians, accused of having actively assisted and conspired with terrorists, had thus far been arrested. On 18 May, South African police aboard a vessel on routine patrol along the Zambezi River between Zambia and the Eastern Caprivi saw a passenger boat carrying about 30 Africans on the Caprivi side, and decided to investigate. According to Press reports (5) the police boarded the boat and moved among the passengers. Without warning one of the latter opened fire, wound ing a White warrant officer and an African constable. The warrant officer managed to draw his pistol and shot at the attacker, killing him. The other Africans fled, disappearing into the bush. It was subsequently established that the man who was killed was a SWAPO leader who had been in East Africa. His weapon was an automatic pistol of Czechoslovak make.

TERRORISM ACT, No. 83 OF 1967 Object of the Act Before the persons arrested in connection with most of the events described above had been brought to trial, the Govern ment introduced the Terrorism Act, which applies to the Republic and to South-West Africa. At the second reading of the Bill,(' ) the Minister of Justice admitted that it was of a very far-reaching nature, but said he was not offering the slightest excuse for this. The police had warded off the first onslaught by terrorists, but had been in con tact only with the vanguard. Furthermore, persons within the Territory were in liaison with terrorists. Existing legislation to some extent met the needs of the situation, the Minister continued, but did not do so fully. Some legal doubt existed as to whether the terms of the amendments to the Suppression of Communism Act made in 1966 (') covered persons who received training for sabotage in South-West Africa before 4 November 1966. In any case, the Government preferred not to act under the Suppression of Communism Act. The stage of an ideological struggle against communism had passed: the authorities were dealing no longer with Red ideology, but with Red arms.

(5) Star, 19 May; Rand Daily Mail, 20 May. (6) Assembly 1 June, Hansard 18 cols. 7023-6. (7) See 1966 Survey, page 55. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Retrospective nature of the Act Except as mentioned later, the Act is deemed to have come into operation on 27 June 1962, and thus, applies in respect of acts committed at any time thereafter. The Minister said(8) that its provisions must date back to the time when terrorists first commenced their training.

Definition of terroristic activities The Act created the new offence of participation in terroristic activities. An accused will be deemed to have done so, unless he can prove otherwise beyond a reasonable doubt, if he is found guilty of committing certain acts (described below) with intent to endanger the maintenance of law and order. It will be pre sumed that he had such intent, unless he proves otherwise, if the act committed was likely to have the effect of encouraging an insurrection or forcible resistance to the Government, causing general dislocation or disturbance, furthering the achievement of any political aim (including the bringing about of any social or economic change) by forcible means or with the assistance of any foreign or international government or body, embarrassing the administration of the affairs of the State, causing feelings of hostility between whites and non-whites, hampering or deterring anyone from assisting in the maintenance of law and order, seriously injuring anyone or causing substantial financial loss to any person or to the State, promoting the achievement of any object by intimidation, or prejudicing any undertaking or industry or the production or distribution of commodities or the supply and distribution of essential services or the free movement of traffic. The deeds which will be deemed to be terroristic, if committed with the intent described above in the Republic or elsewhere, are acts committed or attempted which endanger law and order, conspiracy or incitement to commit such acts, undergoing training which could be of use in endangering law and order, or taking any steps or encouraging others to undergo such training, or possessing any weapons, ammunition, or explosives and failing to prove that these were not intended for use in the endangering of law and order.

Trials for terroristic activities The Minister explained 9) that in any trial, the State would have to prove (a) that the accused in fact committed one or more of the deeds described, and (b) that the deed proved against him

(8) Col. 7031. (9) Cols. 7027-8. TERRORISM would have one or more of the effects mentioned. Evidence of intent would have to be led, and at this stage only would the onus of proof be placed on the accused. The minimum sentence for those found guilty of participation in terroristic activities is five years' imprisonment, and the death penalty may be imposed. It is provided in the Act that anyone who harbours or in any way assists a person whom he has reason to believe is a ter rorist shall be guilty of an offence and liable to the penalties mentioned above. (This provision is not retrospective to 1962.) No trial for an offence under the Act shall be instituted with out the written authority of the Attorney-General. The trial will be a summary one, without a preparatory examination, and will be conducted before a judge without a jury. It may take place outside the area in which the offence was committed. An accused may not be released on bail. Acquittal on a charge of having par ticipated in terroristic activities will not preclude the arraignment of the person acquitted on some other charge arising out of the acts he is alleged to have committed. Detention for interrogation The Act empowered any officer of the police of or above the rank of Lieutenant-Colonel to order the arrest without warrant and the detention for interrogation of any person whom he has reason to believe is a terrorist, or is withholding from the police information relating to terrorists or to offences under the Act. A person detained will be held, subject to such conditions as the Commissioner of Police and Minister of Justice may deter mine, until the Commissioner is satisfied that he has replied adequately to all questions asked at his interrogation or that no useful purpose will be served by his further detention, or until the Minister orders his release. The Commissioner must advise the Minister as soon as pos sible of the name of any detainee and the place where he is being detained. Once a month thereafter the Minister must be advised of reasons why the detainee should not be released. No court of law may pronounce upon the validity of any action taken under this Section, or order the release of a detainee. A detainee may at any time make written representations to the Minister. No-one shall have access to a detained person or be entitled to official information about him except the Minister or an officer of the State acting in his official capacity. If circum stances so permit, however, a detainee will be visited in private by a magistrate at least once a fortnight. These provisions were essential, according to the Minister of Justice and the Deputy Minister of Police.(" ) Only after

(10) Hansard 18 cols. 7029-30, 7100-20. 64 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 thorough questioning of suspects and intensive checking of details obtained from various sources could any kind of picture of the general situation be obtained. Documents found in the possession of suspects were often in foreign languages and in code and had to be translated and studied. Information obtained from detainees (usually inadequate) had to be followed up to help trace escaped terrorists, people who had been trained in terrorism abroad or locally, and their contacts among the local population. The terrain in the north of South-West Africa was impossible to patrol adequately. The 1966 Act (see 1966 Survey, page 55) enabled a senior police officer to detain a person suspected of sabotage for 14 days, or for longer if so authorized by a judge. But it was not feasible within 14 days to collect all the information needed to make out a prima facie case to put before a judge. If a definite period of detention was stipulated, the Minister asserted, terrorists would be indoctrinated and prepared in advance to withstand questioning for that period. He added that he would not reply to questions in Parliament about detainees, for any information given would be of value to the terrorist movement.

Parliamentary debate on the Bill The United Party supported the Bill at its second reading(11) except for the provisions relating to a minimum penalty of five years and to detention for indefinite periods without judicial discretion: these provisions were opposed at committee stage. Mrs. Suzman (P.P.), however, moved that the Bill be read that day six months. It contained none of the safeguards which normally applied under the rule of law, she said, and its pro visions lent themselves to abuse. People who had committed acts of terrorism should be charged in the courts in the normal way. More oppressive measures were continually being introduced, and each led to tougher reaction. Instead of pursuing this course, the Government's first step should be to conduct a really searching inquiry into the real causes of disorder, and to do something to eliminate them.(2)

BORDER CONTROL ACT The terms of the Border Control Act, which tightened pro visions relating to entry into South Africa, are described on page 45.

(11) Cols. 7033-7. (12) Cols. 7040-6. TERRORISM

TRIAL OF AFRICANS ARRESTED IN SOUTH-WEST AFRICA It was announced on 22 June that 37 African men were to be charged with participation in terrorist activities in South-West Africa. When the trial commenced, on 11 September, it was stated in court that a private citizen in Britain was paying for the defence of the accused. The leading counsel for the defence challenged the validity of the proceedings, his arguments, however, being overruled by the judge. Counsel stated that, at the stage then reached, he had no right of appeal against the judge's decision.( 3 ) The main charge, under the Terrorism Act, was that the accused, and particularly four of them alleged to be executive members of the South-West Africa People's Organization (SWAPO), together with 81 non-whites listed in the charge sheet and others, had acted in common purpose in terrorist activities during the period 27 June 1962 to 20 May 1967. The activities of which they were accused were set out in detail. Two alternate charges had been formulated under the Suppression of Com munism Act. One of the accused, E. K. Kaporo, died of natural causes in the prison hospital during the proceedings. As mentioned in the previous chapter, some of the men com of the security police during plained of assaults4 at the hands interrogation.'( ) When the Crown closed its case, on 15 November, one of the accused was found not guilty and discharged. The hearing was adjourned to 11 December, thus no verdict has been reached at the time of writing.

DECISIONS OF THE ORGANIZATION OF AFRICAN UNITY

At a summit meeting of the O.A.U. held in Kinshasa during September, African leaders decided to allocate R1,400,000 of the Organization's total budget of R2,170,000 to the support of freedom fighters' movements in Angola, Mozambique, Rhodesia, South Africa, and South-West Africa. The distribution of funds and arms was to be decided upon, not by politicians, but by a committee of senior military officers drawn from the member-States. This committee would provide staff officer assistance, and eventually might call upon countries with large armies, such as Ethiopia, Morocco, Algeria, and Egypt, to make volunteer combat troops

(13) Star, 15 September. (14) Star, 16 October. C A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 available. Divided nationalist movements in individual countries would have to co-operate as a condition of receiving assistance. ( " ) The special position of Botswana, as recognised by the O.A.U., is mentioned later.

ATTEMPTED INFILTRATION OF ALLEGED TERRORISTS THROUGH RHODESIA From time to time members of the Zimbabwe African People's Union (ZAPU) or the Zimbabwe African National Union (ZANU) who, it was alleged, had received military training abroad, have attempted to return to Rhodesia. According to reports, most have been captured. Increasingly severe legislative measures enabling the authorities to take action against terrorists have been passed by way of amendments to the Law and Order (Maintenance) Act in that territory. There was a new development in July and August, however, when, according to numerous Press reports, South Africans attempted to cross Rhodesian soil in the endeavour to return home to promote sabotage. They are said to be members of the African National Congress (A.N.C.), or, in a few cases, the Pan African Congress (P.A.C.), who made their way to Dar-es-Salaam from about 1960 onwards, and from there were sent to various countries abroad for training in guerilla warfare and sabotage. For security reasons, no official statements have been made, but Press reports( 16) indicate that about eighty trained men travelled from Zambia, crossed the Zambesi River in wild bush country below the Victoria Falls, and entered the Wankie area of Rhodesia, near the Botswana border. They came in batches, using game trails to assist movement through the bush. 17 It was reported ( ) that the Rhodesian security forces had been warned of the men's arrival by secret agents in Zambia, and used spotter aircraft and helicopters to trace them. A series of pitched battles apparently took place in the Zambesi Valley and around Wankie. A few infiltrators were stated to have penetrated further south: one was shot dead near Bulawayo,( "s) and two cap tured in the Hartley-Gatooma area.!9 ) Road blocks were set up at strategic points, where vehicles were searched in case terrorists were hiding in them. According to numbers of Press reports, (2 - by the end of August, 31 terrorists had been shot dead and 32 captured; while 7 members of the security forces, White and African, had been killed or died of wounds, and 15 had been wounded. The body

(15) Rand Daily Mail, 18 September; Star, 19 September. (16) Rand Daily Mail, 6 September; Star, 11 September and 7 November, and other reports. (17) Rand Daily Mail, 26 and 28 August. (t8) Ibid, 19 August. (19) lbid, 29 August. (20) e.g. Rand Daily Mail, 29 August. TERRORISM of a terrorist who died of wounds was picked up by a patrol in the bush. It was reported that some of those captured had become lost and were found in an exhausted and half-starved condition. Those captured were stated ( 1) to have carried offensive weapons of Russian, Czech, or Chinese manufacture such as automatic rifles and pistols, bazookas, hand-grenades, and plastic explosives. Leaders possessed Rhodesian currency, and some had walkie-talkie radios. Reports quoted earlier said that the terrorists had apparently been given to understand that they would not meet with strong opposition in Rhodesia and could expect help from local Africans: in fact, some were captured after their presence in the area had been reported by African residents. As described later, some of those who escaped fled to Botswana, where numbers were captured. The South African Prime Minister announced on 9 September that units of the South African Police were fighting together with the Rhodesian forces to combat acts of subversion directed against Rhodesia and the Republic. It was purely a police action, under taken with Rhodesia's concurrence. Press reports state 2 ) that South African armoured cars and aircraft crossed the border to the north. Britain apparently told the Republic that this action constituted a breach of British sovereignty, for in international law Rhodesia remained British territory. 23 ) For some time prior to these events, Rhodesian and Zambian aircraft had been patrolling their respective sides of the Zambesi River, and troops from both countries had been stationed near the border. It was reported in October 2" ) that the Zambian Government was strengthening its military forces along the river, including the section of it which divides Zambia from the Caprivi Strip. The South African authorities have built an air base at Mpacha in the Caprivi, ten miles south of the border village of Katima Mulilo which has become an administrative centre. Nine African men were convicted in Bulawayo during September of contravening the Law and Order (Maintenance) Act by possessing offensive weapons and materials. The leader was sentenced to fifteen years' imprisonment and the rest were gaoled for periods ranging from ten to fourteen years. 25 Early in November, seven alleged terrorists appeared in the Salisbury High Court: two of them were reported to bo members of the A.N.C., the rest belonging to the Rhodesian ZAPU. It was stated that they had been part of the group of about 80 infiltrators who crossed the border in August, and then split into various detachments. One of these, consisting of 22 men, including the

(21) Rand Daily Mail, 26 August and 28 September. (22) Sunday Times, 10 September. (23) Rand Daily Mail, 12 September. (24) Star, 23 October. (25) Rand Daily,Mail, 28 September. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 accused, opened fire on a security patrol which was tracking them. In the ensuing engagement two members of the patrol were shot dead and four wounded, thirteen terrorists were killed, and nine were captured. Two of these, said to be A.N.C. members, gave evidence for the Crown: they had not been present during the fighting. These men admitted to having been trained in Algeria and Moscow respectively. All seven accused were sentenced to death on being found guilty of murdering two soldiers and being in illegal possession of weapons and explosives. Later that month, another seven infiltrators were sentenced to death on being found guilty, in the Salisbury High Court, of murder and the possession of arms and explosives. Two of them were stated to be A.N.C. members, and the rest members of ZAPU. They had been captured after two engagements, in August, during which four members of the security forces and eight terrorists were killed.

PRESENCE OF ALLEGED TERRORISTS IN BOTSWANA

The President of Botswana, Sir Seretse Khama, is reported 26) to have said in June that changes in Southern Africa must be promoted, not by violence or sanctions, but by example, moral contact, consultations, and persuasion. According to a statement by "a spokesman for the Government""27 , "Our President has repeatedly made it clear that his Government will not allow Botswana to be used as a stepping-stone for subversive activities against its neighbouring states, no matter how unacceptable to Botswana the policies of these states might be." Botswana's attitude to political refugees who are not engaging in subversive or unlawful activities is outlined on page 95. Increasingly firm action is, however, being taken against freedom fighters who attempt to pass through the country. The Minister of State, Mr. M. P. K. Nwako, is reported (28) to have said in August that his country had convinced the O.A.U. of its need to maintain cordial relations with its neighbours. The activities of freedom fighters and their incursions into Botswana was causing great concern to his Government, since any semblance of connivance with them might be construed by neighbouring countries as an unfriendly act. The O.A.U. had been asked to ensure that Botswana's sovereignty and territorial integrity should not be violated.

(26) Star, 26 June. (27) Rand Daily Mail, 22 August. (28) Star, 19 August. TERRORISM As mentioned on page 54 of last year's Survey, during Septem ber 1966 the Botswana police arrested seven infiltrators who were found in the north of the country, having apparently entered from Zambia at Kasane, where the borders of the two countries meet for a short distance. The arms of Russian and Chinese origin that the men were carrying were confiscated, and the infiltrators were deported to Zambia without any charges having been laid against them. Stricter action was, however, taken against two men, allegedly from South Africa, who were captured in the Kasane area during February. Each was sentenced to 27 months' imprisonment for illegal entry and unlawful possession of firearms.( 9 ) Then, during August, there was a minor wave of infiltration, apparently by men who were escaping from Rhodesian security forces. According to a Press statement by Mr. W. S. Grant, head of the Botswana Special Branch,("°) 34 were captured and another was found dead from natural causes. None offered resistance to arrest: they possibly thought that, at worst, they would be deported. It appears that at least two of them were among the group appre hended and deported during 1966. Of the 35 persons, six were members of ZAPU, 26 of the A.N.C., and three of the P.A.C. They were carrying Rhodesian or South African currency. Thus far, Mr. Grant said, 29 had been convicted of illegal entry and, in most cases, the unlawful possession of arms, while 5 were awaiting trial. The sentences imposed on those found guilty on both charges ranged from two years plus R200 or 6 months to three years plus R750 or 18 months) 1 The sentences of seven of them were slightly reduced on appeal.

THE QUESTIONING OF PERSONS IN SOUTH AFRICA It was reported on 24 September( 2 ) that the police in South Africa had conducted a widespread check on people who were suspected of possibly being in liaison with terrorist organizations. Some had been held for questioning, among them Mrs. Thelma Masemola, the South African-born wife of the legal adviser to the Lusaka Municipality, who, while on a visit home, had been detained for eleven days by the security branch and accused of carrying a letter referring to terrorist plans.

REPORTED DEFECTION OF SOME TERRORISTS According to a Press report,(3" ) small groups of trained South African freedom fighters fled from their camps in Tanzania during

(29) Sunday Express, 26 February. (30) Sunday Express, 10 September. (31) Star, 29 August. (32) Sunday Express. (33) Star, 20 October. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 August and September and went into hiding in Kenya, having no heart for a fight against security forces.

REAPPRAISEMENT OF POLICY BY CERTAIN AFRICAN STATES

According to a further report,(34 ) African states such as Kenya, Uganda, Ghana, and Nigeria were reappraising the policy of providing training, supply, and other facilities for terrorist operations against Rhodesia and South Africa, the reason being a fear that the direct-action movements being promoted might threaten the stability of the states concerned.

(3 1) Styiday 7 intes, 8 (JCto.U]. CRIMINAL STATISTICS

OTHER MATTERS RELATING TO JUSTICE

CRIMINAL STATISTICS Cases sent for trial, 1965-6 On page 4 of the Report of the Commissioner of the South African Police for the period 1 July 1965 to 30 June 1966( ) it is stated that during the year concerned, 2,470,971 cases of alleged offences or law infringements were reported to the police. Calcu lations by the writer from information given on this page of the report indicate that 2,031,482 cases were sent for trial. Cases of law infringements included the following: Percentage of Cases sent for total number trial of cases The "pass laws" .. 479,114 23.6 Contraventions of labour service contracts ...... 22,800 1.1 Bantu tax .... 195,407 9.6 Illegal possession of African liquor 26,631 1.3

723,952 35.6

These infringements of the law, or technical offences, were committed almost entirely by Africans under regulations applying mainly to them. The number of infringements of the pass laws may, in fact, have been greater than that stated, for unstipulated offences under certain local authority by-laws and regulations are not included. There were 6,043 cases of alleged or suspected murder reported during the year, 1,443 of them from the Witwatersrand. The total number of convictions for acts of violence were:(2 ) White Non-White Murder ...... 21 1,435 Attempted murder 40 179 Infanticide .- 28 Culpable homicide" .. . 333 2,082 Robbery ...... 139 5,069 Assault ...... 3,797 84,784

(1) R.P. 39/67, (2) Op cit. pages 4-6. 72 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Criminal acts of violence were responsible for the loss of 8,640 lives during the year (excluding suicides)-811 Whites, 651 Coloured people, 101 Asians, and 7,077 Africans.

Sentences Statistics about sentences were given by the Minister of Prisons in the Assembly on 4 April, also relating to the period 1 July 1965 to 30 June 1966.0) The lengths of sentences imposed during the year were: Sentence Whites Coloured Asians Africans Up to and including one month ...... 2,452 25,098 940 133,982 Over one month to six months ...... 2,034 14,884 731 124,340 Over six months to under two years .... 971 2,117 145 16,288 Two years and longer 394 786 28 5,725 Corrective training 248 975 17 3,272 Prevention of crime 125 488 7 1,406 Indeterminate .... 93 239 2 718 Life ...... 1 4

6,318 44,587 1,870 285,735

Calculating from this table it transpires that, of the total number convicted during the year, 162,472 or 48.0 per cent received sentences of up to and including one month, while another 141,989 or 41.9 per cent had sentences of between one and six months. Of the 285,735 Africans sentenced, 258,322 or 90.4 per cent had sentences of six months or less. The Minister added that those serving sentences of imprison ment for life totalled, in April: Men Women Whites 10 Coloured 29 1 Asians 3 Africans 287 10 329

(3) Hansard 10 cols 3511-4. CRIME IN SOWETO The crimes for which these prisoners had been sentenced were: Whites Coloured Asians Africans Murder ...... 7 28 2 270 Rape ...... - 2 - 3 Sabotage and furthering the aims of communism 2 - 1 13 Culpable homicide ... -- - 1 Robbery ...... 1 - - 5 Assault with intent to murder -- - 1 Housebreaking and theft with aggravating circumstances - -- 4 Questioned in the Assembly on 3 March (4) the Minister of Justice said that in the latter half of 1966, 7 Coloured men and 72 African men had been sentenced to death. Those executed during this period were 1 White, 19 Coloured, and 46 Africans (includ ing a woman), all after convictions for murder except for 3 Africans who had been convicted of robbery.

CRIME IN SOWETO

The Deputy Minister of Police told the Assembly(' ) that in the Johannesburg municipal area during the year 1 March 1966 to 28 February 1967 there were 891 cases of murder, 1,156 of rape, 7,747 of assault with intent to do grievous bodily harm, 8,075 of common assault, and 33,489 of theft. On an earlier occasion(6) the Deputy Minister said that in the four years 1962 to 1965 the police in Soweto had received reports of 1,192 cases of death by violence. There had been 247 persons convicted of murder, culpable homicide, or assault resulting in death, 130 of them being under the age of 21 years. During February, the Rand Daily Mail ran a series of articles on crime in Soweto, describing the gangs of vicious men, many of them teenagers, who roam in gangs terrorising the inhabitants (especially on Fridays when many come home with their wages), and running protection rackets, and the gangs of big-time criminals whose business is robberies outside the townships. It was pointed out, too, that it is not only these gangsters who resort to violence: frequent use of knives is made by ordinary citizens when in rage or under the influence of drink or dagga. A dreaded weapon is the needle sharp spoke of steel called a ntshumentshu, which is plunged into the spinal cord, leaving the victim paralysed, and giving South Africa the highest paraplegic rate in the world.

(4) Hansard 6 col. 2828. (5) 21 April, Hansard 12 col 4613. (6) 28 February, Hansard 6 col. 2071. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Reporters estimated that 1,000 or more people are murdered in Soweto every year, and as many as 20 some weekends. The toll in the injured and maimed was unknown, but "must be a terrifying figure". The Editor-in-Chief pointed to the insecurity and rootlessness of life in urban African townships. Blind obstruction was being given, he said, to the formation of the essential elements of a stable social order such as family life, meaningful social groupings, security of employment and ownership, respect for the law, a sense of purpose. POLICE RESERVISTS On two occasions, in the Assembly on 14 April(7" and in the Senate on 5 June,O8) the Deputy Minister of Police gave informa tion about police reservists, but their numbers as stated by him differed. There are four groups: (a) A type reservists can be called up in a full-time paid capacity for service in the police during a time of emergency. The Deputy Minister said that there were 5,256 Whites in this category. He told the Assembly that there were 25 Coloured and 1 Indian, but mentioned in the Senate that there were 281 Coloured and Indians. (b) B type reservists are volunteers who are prepared to do home guard duties in their own residential areas, without pay. According to the Deputy Minister there were 8,277 White volunteers early in 1967, and 472 Coloured and Indians (Senate speech) or 447 Coloured and 280 Indians (figures given to the Assembly). (c) C type reservists are employees of local authorities and key industries who are prepared, in a voluntary capacity, to guard vital points on the property of their employers should this be necessary: 2,969 Whites had been enrolled. (d) D type reservists are volunteers in country areas who are willing to assist the police there when asked to do so: their strength was 882 Whites. Gradually, as it became financially possible, the Deputy Minister said, reservists would be issued with ordinary police uniform. They would wear a distinguishing badge. It was announced in April that 500 Africans were to be recruited in the Soweto complex as B reservists. This was an experiment, which would be extended if successful. The police urged leaders in the community to offer their services. Volunteers would be trained in the prevention and detection of crime, and would then operate under the supervision of regular members of the force. They would be armed with truncheons.

(7) Hansard 11 col. 4240. (8) Senate Hansard 14 col. 3629. CONDUCT OF THE POLICE Considerable delay occurred, apparently because of a mis understanding as to whether volunteers should report to the police or to the advisory boards. In September, however,O9 ) a senior police officer said that 510 persons had volunteered, of whom about 70 per cent would probably be suitable. Those selected would commence their training shortly, and meanwhile recruiting would be continued. Questioned in the Assembly on 28 February,(1°) the Deputy Minister said that the regular members of the police who were stationed in Soweto numbered 80 Whites, 936 Africans, 16 Indians, and 19 Coloured men. In a statement issued in June (RR 84/67) the Institute of Race Relations noted with appreciation the Government decision to establish a police reserve in the African townships. This move was, however, regarded as only one measure which would help to abate crime. It was urged that, besides this, school facilities should be extended, and more extra-school activities and evening entertainment provided. The Institute suggested that the police itself might develop an active interest in providing recreational activities for young people; and pleaded that the courts, when dealing with petty offences, should impose fines, probation, or suspended sentences instead of short terms of imprisonment, which involved contact with hardened criminals and tended to bring the law into disrespect. The basic need, the Institute con sidered, was to afford the urban African security of residence and of employment.

CONDUCT OF THE POLICE In his report for 1965-6, quoted earlier, the Commissioner of the Police stated that eight members of the force were killed in the execution of their duties during that period (four others died in motor accidents), and that medals or decorations had been awarded to 919 white and 384 non-white policemen in recognition of distinguished service, bravery, or exemplary conduct. The Deputy Minister said in October (1 ) that "nothing was spared" to weed out offenders in the force, and there was "little sympathy" for the few undesirables found from time to time. Reports of ill-treatment of persons by the police continue to be published occasionally. Allegations made by certain ex detainees are mentioned on page 58. During the year under review some members of the force have been prosecuted. Two policemen were found guilty of homicide in Port Elizabeth during February: they lodged an appeal. A former White constable,

(9) Star, 27 September. (10) Hansard 6 col. 2071. (11) Rand Daily Mail, 21 October. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 found guilty of hitting African prisoners with a cane, was fined R20 (or 20 days) on each of six charges. 12) Another was fined R90 (or 45 days) for assaulting two Africans,( 3) while a fourth suspended for three years, was sentenced to (or 30 days), (4 for striking an African with a revolver. 1 Two Indians complained of "brutal torture" in a police cell in Johannesburg during November 1966: the matter was referred to the Minister of Police.! 5)

CONDITIONS IN PRISONS Reports by persons from overseas Early in 1967 the Government rejected a proposal by the United Nations Commission on Human Rights that a commission of experts should be allowed to investigate charges of torture and ill-treatment in South African prisons. The Minister of Justice and Prisons commented ( ") that this proposal had been adopted after delegates had considered a number of "loose allegations" without taking any trouble to test their reliability. A committee was, however, appointed and heard evidence in New York, London, and Dar-es-Salaam. One of its members, a lawyer from Tanzania, said that a report would be made to the United Nations, but it could be stated that his group had considered the allegations made to be substantially true.0'7) Mr. G. C. Senn, a representative of the International Red Cross, toured South African prisons and police stations during April, being allowed to interview any prisoner he wished. His report has, so far, not been made public.

Reports by Parliamentarians and others In February and April, respectively, Mrs. Helen SuIzman, M.P. (P.P.) and a group of members of the Nationalist and United Parties visited Robben Island and met various political prisoners. The secretary of the United Party's parliamentary justice group, Mr. Michael Mitchell, M.P., is reported(" ) to have said that the gaol was a modern one, with well-lighted and ventilated single and common cells, a comfortable hospital, hygienic kitchen, and satisfactory library. The prisoners inter viewed appeared to be, and stated that they were, in good health. Their complaints, which were minor, would be investigated by the group.

(12) lbid, 18 March. (13) Ibid, 4 July. (14) Ibid, 13 April. (15) Minister of Justice, Assembly 7 March, Hansard 7 col. 2499. (16) Rand Daily Mail, 10 April. (17) Star, 16 August. (18) Star, 2 May. CONDITIONS IN PRISONS Mrs. Suzman said in the Assembly"9 that about a thousand prisoners were accommodated in the prison, which was a maxi mum security one. Conditions had bettered since her previous visit, but there was still room for improvement, for example in regard to hot water supplies. Long-term prisoners were employed mainly in sand and slate quarries and in collecting seaweed: proper workshops should be established where they could do constructive work. Difficulties had been placed in the way of men who wanted to do post-graduate studies by correspondence. The Minister of Justice promised to investigate these matters. So much building work had to be done, he said, that the con struction of workshops had been postponed. (2°) Mrs. Suzman urged that the better-educated prisoners in the Pretoria local gaol should have access to newspapers and news broadcasts. During February, Mrs. F. H. Holland, chairman of the Port Elizabeth municipal Bantu Affairs Committee, drew attention to gross overcrowding in police cells in the African there.!")

Grading of prisoners The grading of prisoners was described on page 95 of last year's Survey. Certain changes have again been made, principally affecting those in the C and D grades. They were previously not allowed to smoke, but now may have 250 cigarettes or 8 ounces of tobacco a month. Once a month (instead of every three months) they may have a visitor and may write and receive one letter"22 )

CASES ARISING FROM ALLEGATIONS IN THE PRESS ABOUT CONDITIONS IN PRISONS Accounts were given on pages 78 to 82 of the 1965 Survey and pages 93 to 94 of the 1966 edition of articles which appeared in the Rand Daily Mail and Sunday Times criticising conditions in prisons. They were based on sworn statements made by certain warders and ex-prisoners. The State prosecuted the informants for making false statements. The last of these trials, that of former head warder J. A. Theron, concluded in March. He was found guilty in a magistrate's court of making false affidavits, and of causing false information to be published. The sentences imposed totalled four years and four months (two of these sentences to run concurrently), and Mr. Theron was also fined R200 (or one year). On appeal to the Supreme Court, Pretoria, the sentences were reduced to 24 months (part to run concurrently) and a fine of .

(19) 22 May, Hansard 17 cols. 6468-9. (20) Col. 6479. (21) Cape Times, 7 February. (22) Sunday Express, 3 September. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 It was mentioned last year that the Rand Daily Mail reporter Mr. Benjamin Pogrund sued the Deputy Attorney General of the Transvaal, Dr. Percy Yutar, for R10,000 in a defamation action arising from remarks made by the latter during the trial of one of the informants who was prosecuted. The case was dismissed with costs in the Rand Supreme Court, but the Appellate Division awarded Mr. Pogrund R500 damages plus costs. Mr. Pogrund's passport was confiscated at the time when the Press articles were published. After making three unsuccessful applications for its return he applied for an exit permit. At that stage, however, he and others were served with summonses to appear in court on a charge of publishing false information con cerning prisons. The others concerned were the Managing Director of the S.A. Associated Newspapers Ltd., the Editor-in Chief of the Rand Daily Mail, the Editor of the Sunday Times, and the Rand Daily Mail's legal adviser. Mr. Pogrund only was threatened with arrest. In his case the State asked for bail, which was fixed at R1,000; and he was required to report to the police weekly. The men concerned again appeared in court on 30 October, when the hearing was postponed for at least another three months because the State had not been able to frame charges.

PRISON OUTSTATIONS In the Assembly on 4 April( 3) the Minister of Prisons gave details of the location of the 23 prison outstations that existed on farms. There were 13 in the Cape, 9 in the Transvaal, and 1 in the Free State, together able to accommodate 6,217 prisoners. An outstation at had closed during 1966, the Minister said. Since the Minister gave this information, another farm gaol has been established, in the Barberton area.

ASSETS OF THE DEFENCE AND AID FUND The Minister of Justice announced in August that the liquidator appointed to wind up the affairs of the banned Defence and Aid Fund had completed his task. The balance of R4,225.59 standing to the credit of the Fund would be paid to the Asso ciation of Law Societies, he said. A member of this Association's executive committee stated(14) that the money would be kept in trust pending the implementation of a nation-wide legal aid system.

(23) Hansard 10 col. 3512. (24) Rand Daily Mail, 24 August. LEGAL ASSISTANCE LEGAL AID The Government's legal aid scheme, and criticisms made of it, were described on page 101 of last year's Survey. During 1967 the Association of Law Societies has drafted a national legal aid scheme for consideration by the Minister of Justice. At the time of writing details have not been published, but the proposal apparently is that the scheme would be financed mainly by the State and administered by provincial law societies. 25 )

SOCIAL SERVICES ASSOCIATION OF SOUTH AFRICA In its report for 1966-7 the Social Services Association of South Africa gave statistics relating to its work during the year. It stated, inter alia, that its branches and committees dealt with 7,635 cases, were providing after-care services for 4,370 former prisoners, and were assisting 1,718 families of persons in prison. Prisoners' Friends had been instrumental in preventing short-term imprisonment for 4,328 petty statutory offenders by arranging for fines to be paid.

PROPOSED LAW AGAINST UNTRUE PRESS REPORTS The Prime Minister said during August( 6) that he was going to be forced to legislate against lies published as facts in news papers and pamphlets. The Government's legal advisers had been asked to draw up a draft Bill.

(25) Star, 6 May and Sunday Times, 16 July. (26) Rand Daily Mail, 12 and 17 August. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

FOREIGN AFFAIRS

UNITED NATIONS South Africa's membership In December 1966 the United Nations General Assembly's credentials committee recommended acceptance of the credentials of all 122 delegations. Guinea, supported by Russia, Albania, Poland, Czechoslovakia, India, Pakistan, the Congo (Kinshasa), Burundi, Tanzania, Niger, and Mali, expressed reservations about South Africa's credentials in that its delegation represented "a minority of racial oppressors"; but the committee's recommenda tions were approved by 87 votes to nil with 25 abstentions.(' ) In the South African Assembly on 19 April( 2) the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Dr. Muller, said that his Government was deeply concerned about the way in which the United Nations Secretariat, a body of international civil servants, was increasingly being used as a propaganda machine against South Africa, in spite of the provisions of the Charter. A growing flood of hostile propaganda, originating with the Special Committee on Apartheid, was being disseminated in United Nations' official publications as though it had the approval of all the members. A 1966 resolution had requested the Secretary-General to establish within the Secretariat a special section to deal with apartheid policies, Dr. Muller continued. Such developments were progressively involving the Secretariat in a political struggle against a member-state: this was a flagrant misuse of facilities financed by the organization as a whole. South Africa had regularly paid its annual contributions. "But the presumption behind this obligation on members is that funds will be voted in accordance with the purposes and prin ciples of the Charter. Obviously the financing of blatant inter ference in the domestic affairs of a member state cannot be reconciled with these provisions." It could not be expected of any state to continue to bear part of the costs of a hostile campaign against itself. The matter was taken further by the Prime Minister in June. 3 He said that his Government had decided to discontinue pay ment of her pro rata share of the expenses of activities which

(1) Rand Daily Mail, 20 December, 1966. (2) Hansard 12 cols. 4528-31. (3) Senate, 1 June, Hansard 13 cols. 3608, 3610; and Sunday Times report, 12 June. UNITED NATIONS fell outside the scope of the United Nations' constitution. He cited an international seminar on racial discrimination which the United Nations was helping to finance (this is described below). In a speech made in New York during October, 4 ) Dr. Muller said that his country recognized the United Nations as "the most effective international meeting place", and denied any South African intention of ending its membership.

International seminar on apartheid and colonialism An international seminar on racial discrimination, organized at the request of the U.N. Special Political Committee in December 1966 and co-sponsored by the Special Committee on Colonialism and the Special Committee on Apartheid, was to have been held in Dar-es-Salaam during July, but shortly before hand Tanzania announced that it would not be able to meet the expenses above the ,857 (88,000 dollars) pledged by the United Nations(5) The venue was then changed to Kitwe in Zambia. The organizers invited 55 nations (not including South Africa, Portugal, Lesotho, or Malawi). Britain, France, and 21 other countries did not accept. The Afro-Asians and Eastern bloc were in a clear majority, but on a number of resolutions their voting was not uniform(6) During the debates, which lasted for two weeks, the Afro Asians submitted a set of 23 resolutions for future action on Southern Africa, including the adoption of mandatory sanctions against South Africa, Portugal, and Rhodesia, the launching of a world-wide information campaign to publicise the racial situa tion in Southern Africa, and the rendering of more help for "political victims". Ten countries, including the Western powers present, Japan, Turkey, Venezuela, Brazil, and Botswana, decided not to participate in the voting or to abstain. A final declaration, also drafted by the Afro-Asians, attacked the Western powers, in particular the United States, Britain, and France, for continuing to trade with South Africa, thus encouraging the Republic to defy the United Nations. It warned that past failures of the international community to act effectively had made violence in South Africa inevitable. The realities of the ''revolutionary situation" that had been created must be faced. All nations had a duty to support and assist the efforts of libera tion movements, it was stated. The "alliance" between South Africa and Portugal was described as an open challenge to the authority of the United Nations which would have to be met by

(4) Star report, 5 October. (5) Star, 28 June. (6) Star, 5 August. 82 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 effective action if the authority of the world body were not to be greatly damaged, perhaps irreparably. The United States representative told the seminar that his delegation would not be able to associate itself with the declara tion. Canada dissented, too( 7) The recommendations and declaration were published in a report issued by the United Nations Office of Public Information.

Conference of anti-apartheid organizations During May, the French Anti-Apartheid Liaison Committee organized a conference in of anti-apartheid organizations from six Western European countries. It was reported( 8) that in a message sent for the opening of the conference the chairman of the U.N. Special Committee on Apartheid, Mr. Achkar Marof of Guinea, took a pessimistic tone, stating that further United Nations' "paper resolutions" on South Africa would be "worse than worthless" unless certain Western nations, especially France, were prepared to match their words with deeds.

Report of the International Commission of Jurists In a report issued towards the end of 1966, the International Commission of Jurists compared South African legislation with the 30 chapters of the Declaration of Human Rights, and reached the conclusion that the Republic was violating 21 of these chapters. The report concluded, "This list of violations by South African legislation of almost all the articles .. . demonstrates unanswerably that apartheid, both in principle and practice, leads inevitably to the erosion, one after the other, of the elements of law. An unjust and discriminatory social order arouses opposi tion; sterner and ever sterner measures are taken to deal with the opposition and maintain by force the social order that has aroused it."

1966 Session of the General Assembly A resolution sponsored by 43 Afro-Asian and Communist countries, which had been adopted by a large majority in the Special Political Committee, came before the General Assembly in December 1966. At the request of Uruguay, various paragraphs of it were voted on separately. On a paragraph declaring apartheid and racial discrimination to be a crime against humanity the voting is reported to have been 69 in favour and 12 against, with 16 abstentions.

(7) Summary of reports in various papers between 3 and 5 August. (8) Star, 8 May. UNITED NATIONS A paragraph requesting all states and international bodies to withhold assistance of any kind to the Governments of South Africa and Portugal and "the illegal racist minority regime" in Rhodesia was passed by 71 votes to 6 with 25 abstentions. Further paragraphs requested the Security Council to impose mandatory sanctions against South Africa as the only peaceful means of putting an end to the apartheid policy; rebuked Britain, the United States, France, and other Western nations for con tinuing large-scale trade with the Republic; and called upon them to take urgent steps to cease that trade. These were passed by 84 votes to 2 with 13 abstentions. The resolution as a whole was passed by 76 votes to 7 with 20 abstentions, those against it being Australia, Malta, New Zealand, Portugal, South Africa, the United Kingdom, and the United States. Botswana and Lesotho were absent 9 ) (Resolutions dealing with South-West Africa are described in the final chapter of this Survey.)

Security Council meeting on Rhodesia, December 1966 A meeting of the Security Council was convened in December 1966 to consider the Rhodesian situation. Britain moved a reso lution calling for certain types of sanctions, to which African states moved numerous amendments. In consequence, the voting was conducted paragraph by paragraph. The Security Council resolved, as proposed by Britain, that no state might permit the supply of armaments, aircraft and motor vehicles, or material for their manufacture, assembly, or main tenance, to Rhodesia. At the insistence of African states, oil and oil products were added to this list. The Africans failed, however, to gain acceptance of a proposal that Britain be asked to prevent by all means the transport to Rhodesia of oil or oil products. The voting on this attempt to have the oil embargo backed by force was seven in favour, with eight abstentions. The Security Council resolved, too, that all member-states should refuse to purchase Rhodesian tobacco, copper, sugar, asbestos, iron ore, pig iron, chrome, meat and meat products, and hides, skins, and leather. The Africans failed in an attempt to have coal and manufactured goods included: Britain has stated that this would have serious results for Zambia. Other proposals by African states that were rejected were to the effect that the refusal by Britain to use every means, including force, to bring about the downfall of the Smith Govern ment should be deplored; that Britain should withdraw all offers made to the Smith Government and refuse independence until

(9) Summary compiled from various Press reports between 14 and 17 December, 1966. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 there was majority rule; and that the action of states which had been giving support to the "rebel regime", notably South Africa and Portugal, should be deplored. (1") Early in 1967, President Johnson signed an executive order bringing the mandatory sanctions decided upon into effect. Britain extended its Order-in-Council on Rhodesia so as to comply fully, and made it applicable to Britons living abroad. Various other countries notified the Secretary-General of their intention to comply with the terms of the resolutions. South Africa maintained its attitude, as stated by both Dr. Verwoerd and Mr. Vorster, that under no circumstances would it participate in either boycotts or sanctions."') During October, Mr. Ian Smith flew down to Pretoria for discussions with the South African Prime Minister, Mr. Vorster. No details about their talks were released; but Mr. Smith told the Rhodesian Parliament that they had dealt with Rhodesia's constitutional position and relations with Britain.( 2 ) Mr. Vorster said at a Nationalist Party meeting(3 ) he believed that the Rhodesian ques tion was a domestic issue, to be settled by Britain and Rhodesia alone. It was his earnest wish that it would be handled in such a way that it would not lead to a confrontation with South Africa. He believed that an honourable solution was possible if goodwill existed on both sides. The stability and prosperity of Southern Africa demanded that the issue be solved.

Trusteeship Committee Debate on Rhodesia at the end of 1967 The debate on Rhodesia was resumed in the Trusteeship Committee, on 25 October. On behalf of 42 nations a draft reso lution was submitted by the Zambian delegate and seconded by India. It declared that the economic sanctions decided upon in December 1966 had failed. The sponsors demanded the use of force to put down the "illegal racist minority regime" in Rhodesia, and called upon the Committee: (a) to condemn Britain for not having taken effective measures to bring down this regime and to transfer power to the people of Zimbabwe; (b) to condemn any nation which still traded with Rhodesia; (c) to condemn the governments of South Africa and Portugal for their support of Mr. Smith's regime; (d) to condemn any commercial interests that had dealings with Mr. Smith's regime or with the governments of Portugal or South Africa;

(10) Compiled from Press reports on 17 December, 1966. (11) See 1966 Survey, page 115. (12) Rand Daily Mail, 26 October. (13) lbid, 24 October. UNITED NATIONS (e) to condemn the presence of South African police forces in Rhodesia. The British spokesman reiterated that his government was not prepared to use armed force. There was no guarantee, he said, that the use of such force could be confined to Rhodesia; it might well involve innocent African neighbouring states. The debate was adjourned, and has not been resumed at the time of writing. Consideration by the Special Political Committee of action against South Africa At a meeting of the Special Political Committee, on 16 November, Somalia introduced a draft resolution on behalf of 46 nations, mainly Afro-Asian. The key paragraph was to the effect that the General Assembly should declare that universally applied mandatory economic sanctions were the only means of achieving a peaceful solution in South Africa. The Republic's trading partners were blamed for ignoring previous calls for voluntary sanctions, thus encouraging South Africa to persist in its racial policies. The debate on this motion, too, has not been concluded at the time of writing.

United Nations' Trust Funds Mention has been made in previous Surveys of the estab lishment of the United Nations Educational Training Programme for South Africans abroad. According to the issue of International Conciliation for September 1967, this Fund received 475 requests for assistance in 1966, but was able to grant only 75 awards because of lack of funds and difficulties over travel documents, residence permits, and availability of school places. By early 1967 only about R216,000 had been contributed to this Fund, despite a target of R1,440,000 by 1969. A United Nations Trust Fund for South Africa was set up in 1965 to assist victims of apartheid and their dependants by supplementing assistance already being provided by other agencies and individual countries. By June 1967, about R279,000 had been contributed and another R62,640 pledged. RELATIONSHIPS BETWEEN SOUTH AFRICA AND CERTAIN OTHER COUNTRIES BRITAIN Arising partly from Britain's decision to cut defence costs, discussions were held with South Africa early in 1967 on the Simonstown Agreement. The Minister of Defence announced in A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 the Assembly on 2 February(') that it had been agreed that the Republic should assume greater responsibility for the defence of the sea route round the Cape in the event of war. A reduction in the British naval presence in Simonstown had been decided upon: the Royal Navy would continue to be represented in Cape Town by an officer of appropriate rank to maintain liaison. Mutually acceptable arrangements had been reached relating to the use of the base facilities at Simonstown in time of war. There has been diplomatic contact between the two countries in regard to the Rhodesian issue and, as mentioned earlier, the presence of units of the South African Police in Rhodesia. In the course of a debate on South-West Africa in the U.N. General Assembly in September, the British Foreign Secretary, Mr. George Brown, said that his country could not and would not contemplate an economic war with South Africa. While Britain believed that South Africa had forfeited its right to administer the mandate over South-West Africa, it was firmly opposed to terrorist methods of solving the problem, and it believed that the United Nations was inviting frustration if it called for action without recognizing the limitations of the action proposed.(2)

THE UNITED STATES During February, the American aircraft-carrier Franklin D. Roosevelt requested permission to call at Cape Town, on its way back from Vietnam, for refuelling and provisioning. Consent was given without any conditions being stipulated (as they were in 1965 when the Independence proposed coming into harbour03 )). Arrangements for a full programme of entertainment for the 3,800 officers and men on board were made at a service level, apparently within the framework of apartheid, with separate functions for the white and negro sailors. Large numbers of private citizens offered hospitality. To the consternation of the sailors and their prospective hosts, the commander of the carrier announced, after it had docked, that shore leave was cancelled. It was reported that he had taken this decision following receipt of a message from the Pentagon authorizing leave only for participation in organized integrated activities. Many thousands of Capetonians, white and non-white, visited the carrier, and leading variety artists gave a concert on board. A few days later an American missile tracking vessel, the Sword Knot, proposed calling at Durban for repairs and granting

(1) Hansard 2 col. 511. (2) Rand Daily Mail, 27 September. (3) See 1965 Survey, page 96. FOREIGN AFFAIRS shore leave to the civilian crew of 67 (including 11 negroes) while the repairs were in progress. While awaiting authority to dock from the American authorities, the ship waited outside the harbour for several days. Orders were then received from the Pentagon for it to abandon the visit and leave for Kenya instead.3 Two other American ships with mixed crews did call at South African ports at about the same time, however, allowing the seamen to go ashore: they were the merchant vessels Mor mactrade and Dick Lukes.05) After referring to the carrier incident in a speech made in Cape Town, the Prime Minister turned to the future, saying, "The ball is entirely in the United States court. I can only play it in the way they serve it-if they serve it at all". He continued, "We are friends and we have been so over the years in spite of differences of opinion. We have never asked the United States or any other country to subscribe to our policy-not even to understand it. We have always only expected credit that we are honest and sincere in trying to solve our problem, the colour problem".(') Subsequently, on 20 April, the Minister of Foreign Affairs said in the Assembly(7) that there were certain important, un fortunate, points of friction between the United States and South Africa. "We are trying to avoid these", he stated, "and con centrate on the many fields in which we have common interests". Discussions took place continually. "The United States knows exactly where we stand. I hope that they respect our attitude just as we respect theirs". It was mentioned on page 89 of the 1965 Survey that during the previous year the Ford Motor Company had refrained from tendering for four-wheel-drive trucks required by the South African Government after the Company had been warned by the State Department in Washington that export licences would be refused because it was possible for these vehicles to be converted into armoured cars. For some time after this the South African Government placed no orders with the Ford Company; but it was announced in August that purchases were to be resumed. 8 ) A Star report on 3 November stated that certain American diplomats who needed to travel to and from one or other of the former High Commission Territories had been refused unrestricted transit rights through South Africa.

(4) Rand Daily Mail, 16 February. (5) Cape Times, 15 February. (6) Rand Daily Mail, 18 February. (7) Hansard 12 cols. 4580-1. (8) Star, 18 August. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

RELATIONS WITH OTHER STATES IN AFRICA An important policy speech was made by the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Dr. Muller, in the Assembly on 31 January.9 ) The Government's approach was one of cordial readiness to help other states in Africa, he said. South Africa's task was not to dictate condescendingly to others how they should manage their affairs, but, by providing expert advice and assistance, to help them to work out their own salvation and secure their own future. "We neither want to nor can compete with the major powers in respect of assistance in the form of enormous financial contri butions", Dr. Muller continued. South Africa would, rather, help people to help themselves. The circle of those who would like to co-operate with the Republic was expanding, he said. "In the case of all our imme diate neighbours reciprocal official visits are virtually every-day occurrences. But apart from liaison with the governments of those states, eight official and semi-official missions from the Republic visited other African states during the past twelve months, while several such visits were made to the Republic. Four more visits by official missions . .. will take place in the immediate future. All these missions relate mainly to technical co-operation". Dr. Muller then gave some further examples of co-operation, pointing out that assistance with air navigation aids and town planning had recently been given to an African state which was not one of South Africa's immediate neighbours. A technical mission had visited a distant state to advise on the exploitation of minerals, while a geological team had prospected for minerals in another country "many thousands of miles from here". Various other applications for assistance under consideration ranged from the construction of roads and railways to health services. Nurses were to be trained in the Republic for certain states. South Africa had trade agreements with most of its neighbours, said Dr. Muller, and was on the point of conducting one with another Black state. Other countries which were members of G.A.T.T. received most-favoured treatment. The private sector, too, was making significant contributions. The pivot on which everything hinged was the Africa Division of his Department. The Departmental Secretary was chairman of an interdepartmental Foreign Trade Relations Committee. Dr. Muller concluded by maintaining that "mutual respect and fruitful co-operation are possible between nations and governments in spite of their perhaps having diverging political views".

(9) Hansard 2 cols. 434-440. FOREIGN AFFAIRS

During August and September three Cabinet Ministers made significant remarks. The Minister of Agricultural Technical Services said it would be "suicide" for South Africa not to recognize the fact that it would eventually have to admit Black diplomats. The Prime Minister told supporters in Pretoria that the first step in establishing diplomatic relations with countries in Africa was closer than most South Africans thought.( °) And Dr. Muller announced that an investigation into the establishment of diplomatic suburbs in Cape Town and Pretoria had reached an advanced stage. Earlier, he had stated 1 ) that as the country's relations expanded in the rest of Africa, it might in some cases become essential to have permanent diplo matic missions in certain African countries, and to allow non white diplomats from friendly states to establish themselves in South Africa. During 1966 and early in 1967 the National Development and Management Foundation conducted managerial courses for officials in Swaziland and Botswana.( 2 ) The issue of the South African Digest for 3 February contained an article describing the help that South Africa had given to numerous states in the combating of diseases among stock and the production of improved strains of seeds. South African scientists, it was stated, played a leading part in organizations such as the Inter-territorial Advisory Committee for the Control of Foot and Mouth Disease, the International Red Locust Control Service, and the Southern African Regional Committee for Conservation and Utilization of Soils. A symposium of this last body, attended by an African) delegate from Botswana, was held in Johannesburg in May.03

LESOTHO Constitutional troubles As mentioned in last year's Survey)4 , King Moshoeshoe of Lesotho was dissatisfied with the r6le of constitutional monarch that was assigned to him in the country's independence consti tution. Ignoring a request from his Government to cancel the plan, the King called a pitso at Thaba Bosigo on 27 December 1966. It was reported subsequently( 5 ) that he had conspired with communist-inclined Opposition leaders to march on Maseru and overthrow the Government. The police tried to break up the gathering of some 600 tribesmen by using tear-gas, but

(10) Star, 7 September. 01) Star, 3 June. (12) Star, 26 January. (13) Rand Daily Mail, 23 May. (14) Page 118. (15) Sunday Times, 8 January. 90 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 eventually firing broke out, and eight people, including a police officer, lost their lives. Numbers were injured. The Prime Minister, Chief Leabua Jonathan (Basutoland National Party), signed an order placing the king under pro tective custody in the palace, and forbidding anyone to enter or leave the grounds without the permission of the Commissioner of Police. In the report quoted earlier it was alleged that Joe Matthews had hatched a plot, in 1965, to unite behind the king the two Opposition parties-the Pan-Africanist Basutoland Congress Party led by Mr. Ntsu Mokhehle, and the Marematlou Freedom Party led by Dr. Seth Makotoko. Several communists were said to be members of the king's "high command" and amongst his close advisers. Eight of them, all originally from South Africa, were issued with deportation orders after the disturbance. After spending some days under close guard the king capitulated on 5 January, agreeing to sign a document which had been prepared by the College of Chiefs. In this, he agreed to co-operate with his government and to abide by the provisions of the constitution, and promised not to address public meetings except those convened on the advice of the government. He undertook to depose his uncle, a chief who was considered to have a bad influence on him, and agreed that no-one would visit him without the Government's permission, and that his movements would be known to and arranged by the Government. The docu ment stated that if the government found that the king had failed to carry out the terms of the settlement, this agreement would operate as a formal act of abdication. Reports state(16) that, since January, the king has staged a silent protest by refusing to take part in any public functions; and that there has been a move to create a new political party to back him in his campaign against the Government. On 28 December 1966, when making a Press statement on the rioting, the Prime Minister said,(17) "As in the past, all evidence available indicates that the influence of foreign and undesirable elements is great among those responsible for these disturbances. The Government will take drastic measures to clear the country of this continuous source of trouble". Later, the Lesotho Government released the text of a note it had sent to the Secretary-General of the United Nations, criticizing the attempts of certain states to undermine the govern ments of others by encouraging sabotage and the training of young people in the revolutionary techniques of violence. The

(16) Sunday Times, 30 April. (17) Star, of that date. FOREIGN AFFAIRS conclusion could not be escaped, it was stated, that Communist powers had shown no respect for the legally established govern ments of other states.( 8 )

Meeting between Mr. Vorster and Chief Jonathan On 11 January, Chief Jonathan and members of his Cabinet flew to Cape Town, where they were entertained to lunch by the South African Prime Minister and Minister of Foreign Affairs. After two-hour discussions a communique was issued in which it was stated: "The object of our meeting was to get acquainted and to establish personal contact, as is fitting between two close neighbours. . . . Our discussion, which was both friendly and frank, ranged over a wide field of bilateral problems and inter national affairs of common concern. "On fundamental issues we found ourselves in complete accord, more specifically on the fact that differences in political philosophy are no bar to fruitful co-operation. We both firmly believe in peaceful co-existence on the basis of equality, mutual respect, and non-interference in another's domestic affairs. "We agreed that our two countries should remain constantly vigilant against the dangers of international communism. "Our examination of the problems affecting economic development of Lesotho revealed the close interdependence of our two countries. . . The Prime Minister of Lesotho put certain specific proposals for economic aid and technical assistance to the South African Government, and the Prime Minister of South Africa has agreed to have these examined by his colleagues as soon as possible.

Subsequent statements by Chief Jonathan In a subsequent message to his people,(19) Chief Jonathan revealed that, among the proposals he had made, were the relaxa tion of controls at border posts to make it easier for Basotho to visit relations and friends in the Republic; and the improve ment of conditions of residence and employment (including wages) of Basotho working in South Africa. During May, when on a goodwill visit to Malawi, the Chief said he looked forward to the time when the Southern African states could sit round a table and work out an economic com munity for the whole region within the context of political differences. He condemned the "disgruntled Pan-Africanists" of the O.A.U. for their attacks on Southern African Black states which advocated and practised peaceful co-existence. ( °)

(18) Ibid, 27 February. (19) Rand Daily Mail, 16 January. (20) lbid, 16 May. 92 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Chief Jonathan visited the United States in September. In a speech made in Washington he said he had made it very clear to the South African Government that when Lesotho appointed a diplomatic representative to South Africa, "he must definitely be a man of my colour". The South African Government had responded "very favourably", he added. 21) During this visit he addressed the U.N. General Assembly, saying, inter alia, that Lesotho rejected force as a solution to international disagreements. "On grounds of principle alone, therefore, we cannot contemplate adopting a belligerent and hostile attitude towards South Africa. In practice, the disparity in resources and our geographical position makes such a course unthinkable". The only way of combating apartheid was by gradual and peaceful methods, he maintained. Lesotho's need for help In two articles published during the year(22), Dr. G. M. E. Leistner of the Africa Institute has drawn attention to Lesotho's poverty and dependence on outside aid. "Only about five per cent of its male labour force-esti mated at a total of 265,000-" he said, "can find employment in the poor, mountainous country with its depleted, catastrophi cally eroding soils. About 164,000 (or 62 per cent) of the adult males are absent at any given time as migrant workers on mines, farms, and in other employment in South Africa". (Possibly between 20,000 and 30,000 women are employed in the Republic, too.) "Without their annual remittances of approximately R7,300,000 (R5,400,000 in cash, the rest in kind) the roughly million Basotho could not survive. "The Lesotho Government's normal annual revenue is R4.2 per head of population (which compares with R72.5 for South Africa as a whole). Such modest advances as have been made in the provision of social services, road construction and agri cultural betterment have been entirely due to British aid. In 1965-6 alone, Britain provided R6,800,000, equal to 62 per cent of the annual budget. And, according to present indications, British aid will remain between R5,500,000 to R6,000,000 a year for the next five years. What is to happen thereafter is unknown". After pointing out that some, but inadequate, technical and financial aid might be forthcoming from the United Nations and other outside agencies, Dr. Leistner dealt with Lesotho's de

(21) Ibid, 23 September. (22) "Lesotho needs aid and gifted leadership", The Star, 27 January; and "Lesotho-Economic Structure and Growth", published by the Africa Institute in January. FOREIGN AFFAIRS pendence on South Africa, not only for employment, but in the fields of communications, imports, and exports. He discussed various suggestions for improving the country's agriculture and diversifying its economy.

Some assistance being given or under consideration by South Africa A new air service between Maseru and Johannesburg was inaugurated in September. Earlier, an agreement was concluded in terms of which South Africa's Electric Supply Commission will supply electricity for Maseru and the University of Lesotho, Botswana, and Swaziland at Roma, the Lesotho Government being responsible for the construction costs and reticulation within its borders 23) The Republic is to train the nucleus of an African nursing corps for its neighbour.34 ) It was announced in October( 5 ) that South Africa had given Lesotho R50,000 towards the costs of expanding its para-military mobile police units, which are used for internal security purposes. Technical discussions have continued on Lesotho's proposed Oxbow hydro-electric complex. This project will not be economi cally feasible unless South Africa agrees to purchase water and electricity.

Political refugees in Lesotho According to various estimates, there were still about 50 refugees from South Africa in Lesotho early in 1967. As men tioned earlier, a few have been deported. During January, the Lesotho Government called for applica tions from those who would like to overfly South Africa and leave for countries to the north. Applicants were asked to state to which countries they wished to go. The costs of the flight would be borne by the Government. The South African authorities are reported to have agreed to grant over-flying rights, on one-way permits; and it is under stood that about 23 refugees applied. The rest are said to be people of a low educational standard who have been able to build up a modest income in Lesotho but fear that they would not find employment elsewhere. Some have married and hope to qualify for citizenship. A delay occurred in putting the plan into effect, apparently because states to the north were reluctant to accept settlers without professional qualifications 2 6)

(23) Rand Daily Mail, 15 April. (24) Prime Minister, Assembly 12 April, Hansard 11 col. 4076. (25) Rand Daily Mail, 24 October. (26) Star, 20 January, 3 and 12 May. 94 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 One of the refugees was sent to gaol for five years in October, on being found guilty of theft. 27) Lesotho proposes introducing an Extradition Act; but, in terms of the Bill, its provisions will not apply to political refugees.(2 s)

BOTSWANA

General development Botswana, like Lesotho, is a very poor country, being helped financially by Britain during the first years of its independence. According to reports, however ( 9 ), its Government is tackling the situation realistically, and the people have responded well to the slogan "Ipelegeng", having completed some 600 self-help projects ranging from the building of roads and small dams to the erection of schools. Agricultural production has increased, and exploitable diamonds, copper and nickel have been discovered. Co-operatives are expanding, new agricultural schools being established, and hospitals improved. The extension of secondary education has received top priority. Botswana's main exports are labour, skins, cattle (live and carcasses), and some cotton. The Assistant Director of the Institute of Race Relations, Mr. Peter Randall, visited Botswana in August. He reported in the November issue of Race Relations News that during 1965, 32,319 men were recruited in that country for work on South African mines. A total of ,000 was paid to returning migrant workers, while men at work deferred a total of R836,000 of their wages for collection in Botswana on the termination of their con tracts. About 8,000 other Batswana are employed in commerce, industry, and domestic service in the Republic. Mr. Randall visited the Bamangwato Development Associa tion's farm at Radisele, near Palapye. Besides providing courses for learner-farmers, the organizers conduct vacation courses for teachers, who learn how to construct catchment dams and how best to utilize the water stored to grow vegetables. Oxfam has financed the latter venture, and has made enough money available for the building of ten dams at primary schools and the purchase of gardening tools. Sir Seretse Khama's multi-racial Democratic Party has a very large majority in the National Assembly. Opposition groups are the Pan-Africanist People's Party, led by Mr. Philip Matante, and the left-wing Botswana National Front, headed by Dr. Kenneth Koma.

(27) Ibid, 6 October. (28) Rand Daily Mail, 7 October. (29) e.g. Ralph Cohen in the Rand Daily Mail, 29 September. FOREIGN AFFAIRS Policy statements As mentioned on page 68, Sir Seretse believes that changes in Southern Africa must be brought about, not by violence or sanctions, but by example, mutual contact, consultations, and persuasion. In speeches made during the year(o ) he has stated that his object, when the time is ripe, is to promote direct contact between the White-controlled states in the south and the Black states to the north, to help break down misunderstanding and to dispel emotionalism. "It is only when people exchange views that they can get anywhere", he said. His Minister of State, Mr. M. P. K. Nwako, said in Feb ruary(3 1) that, although Botswana would regard itself as part of the African bloc at the United Nations, it would not necessarily subscribe to every view-point held by the group, nor would it necessarily vote with it. President Khama has stated that Botswana would be very willing to exchange diplomatic representatives with South Africa provided that its diplomats were accorded the same treatment that the South Africans would receive in Botswana. In mid-1967 the President visited Malawi and Zambia to strengthen relations and to discuss plans for economic and other forms of co-operation.

Official visit to Pretoria A multi-racial delegation of senior government officials from Botswana visited Pretoria in March for discussions with repre sentatives of the Department of Foreign Affairs. The substance of these talks was not made public.

Attitude to refugees Botswana's attitude to the entry of freedom fighters, on their way south, is described on page 68. As mentioned, their ingress is being severely discouraged. There are, however, an estimated 200 African political refugees from South Africa and South-West Africa in the country, mainly in Francistown, who are being cared for by the World Council of Churches. Smaller numbers are at Kasungula. ( 2 ) During March, the National Assembly passed a Refugee Recognition and Control Act which, in the event, was never implemented in its original form. It provided for advisory com mittees to investigate the claims of anyone seeking asylum on

(30) Star, 23 January and 26 June. (31) Rand Daily Mail, 14 February. (32) Star, 8 and 28 March. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 the ground that he was a political refugee. Following the recom mendations of such a committee, the Minister of State would decide whether the person concerned should be recognized as a refugee, or should be deported to a country where he would not suffer political persecution. Those allowed to remain would have to sign an undertaking not to participate in politics, and would have to report to the authorities regularly. Their cases would be reviewed every six months.333 At the time when the Bill was before the Assembly two senior members of the United Nations High Commission for Refugees visited Botswana, and as a result of their recommenda tions the Government decided to amend the Act to bring it more into line with the 1951 Geneva Convention on Refugees. Prosecutions of refugees under the immigration laws will in future be instituted only with the consent of the Attorney-General, who in making his decision "shall have regard for the Geneva Convention". Immigrants presenting themselves as refugees will automatically be entitled to attend a committee of enquiry into their cases. Those allowed to stay will still not be able to seek employment freely or to travel where they please; but the Minister of State was empowered to direct that residence in the country as residential as a refugee should, in approved( 4) cases, be recognized qualification for citizenship. 3

SWAZILAND General election In terms of Swaziland's pre-independence constitution, the National Assembly consists of 24 elected members plus six nominated by the king on behalf of interests not adequately repre sented. The Senate has six members elected by the Assembly and six nominated by the king. The territory is a "protected state" pending full independence, to be granted in 1968. Meanwhile, Britain retains control of external affairs, defence, and internal security. Four parties contested the general election held in April. All 24 seats were won by the traditionalist Imbokodvo National Movement, its leader, Prince Makhosini Dlamini thus becoming Prime Minister. The main opposition party is the Pan-Africanist Ngwane National Liberatory Congress, led by Dr. Ambrose Zwane, whose election campaign is said to have been financed by the O.A.U. Smaller groups were the Progressive Party headed by Mr. J. J. Nquku and the United Front under the chairmanship of Mr.

(33) Star, 31 March. (34) Star, 27 September. FOREIGN AFFAIRS Obed Mabuza. The United Swaziland Association, which had been the mouthpiece of most Whites, stood aside from the election but backed the Imbokodvo. After the elections, Dr. Zwane cabled the O.A.U. asking for its assistance in securing a revision of the constitution (which, he claims, does not allow of adequate representation of the urban vote), and in arranging for new elections before independence"33 ) He subsequently visited Britain to press this matter. King Sobhuza II was sworn in as the constitutional head of state. He selected four Whites, a Coloured man, and an African businessman as his nominees to the Assembly, and included a White man among his nominees in the Senate. One White member, Mr. Leo Lovell, was included by Prince Makhosini Dlamini in his eleven-member Cabinet. One of the Cabinet Ministers, Dr. Allen Nxumalo, had been a prohibited immigrant in South Africa, but this ban was removed in October. Policy statements The Prince said in a Press interview during July(36) that when Swaziland became completely independent it would seek the closest possible links with South Africa consistent with its independence. His policy is non-racialism, non-interference in the affairs of other states, and good-neighbourliness. (3 7) Economic development Dr. Robert K. Gardiner, the Ghanian Executive Secretary of the U.N. Economic Commission for Africa, attended a seminar held in Swaziland during April to consider national objectives for the country. Although the smallest of the ex-High Commission Territories its economic development is furthest advanced. After visiting the country during October the Director of the Institute of Race Relations, Mr. Quintin Whyte, said that confidence in its future was attracting investment capital. He talked of its good infra-structure-water, coal, the prospect of receiving power from the Electric Supply Commission, good roads, and a railway line with access to the sea at Lourengo Marques"3 )

MALAWI Diplomatic representation The South African Prime Minister announced in September 39 ) that the Governments of South Africa and Malawi were to estab

(35) Rand Daily Mail, 22 April. (36) Sunday Times, 9 July. (37) Rand Daily Mail, 15 April. (38) Race Relations News, October. (39) Rand Daily Mail, 11 September. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 lish formal diplomatic relations and open legations in the two capitals, Blantyre and Pretoria, the heads of the missions having the status of Charge d'Affaires. The Malawi representatives were expected to arrive early in December. According to subsequent reports, the head of the Malawi mission is to be Mr. P. A. Richardson and the deputy head Mr. Joseph Kachingwe. President Hastings Banda of Malawi visited Kenya at about this time as the guest of President Jomo Kenyatta. In a speech made at the opening of the Nairobi agricultural show, Dr. Banda declared that co-operation and understanding would achieve more than would boycotts and isolation in the southern political arena. He advocated diplomatic and trade links between the Black- and White-ruled states. It is reported that his speech was received with a "tremendous ovation". (40)

Economic relations During March, three Malawian Cabinet Ministers-Messrs. Aleke Banda, Jeremy T. Kumbweza, and Gomile W. Kumtu manji-visited Cape Town, where they had discussions with Mr. Vorster and were entertained to lunch by South African Cabinet Ministers. It was announced thereafter that a trade agreement had been concluded: this was gazetted as Government Notice 414 of 31 March. The South African Minister of Economic Affairs told the Assembly(4" that it had been formulated in such terms as to do justice to Malawi's particular export needs and its posi tion as a young, developing country. The tariff concessions, he said, "provide for admission to the Republic of certain products of Malawi at rebates at our current most-favoured tariffs, or for admission free of any customs duty. These concessions cover a large variety of commodities, most of which are as yet not pro duced and exported by Malawi". In turn, Malawi had agreed to extend to South Africa the same preferential tariff treatment as was available to Commonwealth countries. The Minister appealed to South Africans to extend their purchases from Malawi. As mentioned last year, a South African-based firm of con sultants is planning Malawi's new capital at Lilongwe. It was reported in February(42) that Dr. Banda had invited a group of his South African businessmen to discuss the development in 4 3) country of bauxite deposits and a pulp mill. An April report( stated that a new sugar mill on the Shire River-a joint three-way venture between Malawi, South Africa, and Rhodesia-was to begin production.

(40) Rand Daily Mail and Star, 30 September. (41) 28 April, Hansard 13 cols. 5051-2. (42) Sunday Express, 5 February. (43) Sunday Times, 9 April. FOREIGN AFFAIRS Later in the year, agricultural experts from the Republic visited southern Malawi to advise on banana planting and exports; experts in regional planning went to assist with schemes for the development of natural resources; officials of the S.A. Broad casting Corporation went to discuss technical co-operation; and the South African consortium of Inex set up a Malawi subsidiary to handle imports of a wide range of products from the Republic. (44 )

Malawian workers in South Africa According to various reports(45), there are about 80,000 Malawians employed in the Republic. About half of these are workers recruited on a contract basis, mainly for service on the mines. A new labour agreement has been concluded in terms of which all Malawi citizens to enter South Africa after 1 August must return home on the termination of their periods of contract, which vary in different sectors of the economy. A more complicated question is the future of up to about 40,000 Malawians who entered the Republic some years ago before there was strict border control. Many have married women from the Republic. Discussions about their status have been in progress between officials from the two countries. It was announced on 17 November that by the end of January 1968 all these men must be in possession of valid pass ports and work permits if they wanted to avoid repatriation. Malawi would set up an organization in South Africa to recruit Malawian labour for employers other than mining companies. Detailed arrangements are described in a subsequent chapter.

(44) Star, 12 September. (45) e.g. Rand Daily Mail, 13 September; Sunday Express, 8 October. 100 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

EMPLOYMENT

THE GENERAL ECONOMIC SITUATION

In a Press statement issued on 18 January, the Minister of Planning outlined the economic development programme for the five-year period 1966-1971. An average annual growth of 5.5 per cent in the real Gross Domestic Product was still a realistic target, he said. The Financial Editor of the Star pointed out(1O that if this rate of growth were to be achieved, two conditions would have to be met. Inflation would have to be curbed, and non-whites would have to be brought into more productive areas of work. The question of inflation was discussed by the Minister of Finance in his Budget speech on 22 March,(' ) the slogan of which was "Work and Save". During the last quarter of 1966, he said, there had been a new upswing in the economy which took the form mainly of an increase in capital and consumption spending, and not of an accelerated growth of physical production or real income. Price indices had risen, and there was an excessive demand for labour, goods, and services. Fiscal policy must aim at halting inflation, the Minister continued. Already the Government had raised the bank rate, placed restrictions on expenditure by public authorities, tightened restrictions on bank credit, extended price control on a selective basis where necessary, relaxed import control, issued more Treasury bills, combated unsound trade practices which tended to keep prices high, and taken certain other measures. Government expen diture would have to be kept as low as possible, he said, and financed where practicable from current revenue. In a speech made in August at the annual general meeting of the Reserve Bank03 ) its Governor, Dr. T. W. de Jongh, said that while the measures described above had reduced the threat of a marked acceleration in the rate of inflation, there still was risk of a serious depression if this threat were not removed. He announced that banks would face severe penalties if they could not show, each month, that their total lendings to the private sector were not at least 7- per cent below the total in March 1965.

(1) 18 January. (2) Assembly, Hansard 9 cols. 3373-3380. (3) Star, 22 August. PRODUCTIVITY OF LABOUR FORCE The Prime Minister appealed to workers for restraint in wage demands, and to commerce and industry to contain within limits the prices of goods and services. Building control was to be tightened for the time being, he said.0 ) During September the Government launched a "R.S.A. Sav ings Service" embracing four types of savings schemes which offered increased interest rates and tax concessions. On 1 October the Prime Minister stated (' ) that, in order to set an example, the Government had again scrutinized its planned expenditure to effect economies. In addition, certain projects would be postponed, although planning would continue: the pro jects concerned were the establishment of a third Iscor, the development of Richards Bay, and the construction of the Van der Kloof dam (part of the project). The Industrial Development Corporation would examine new ventures on a very selective basis, but would not curtail border area development.

PRODUCTIVITY, AND USE OF NON-WHITE LABOUR

In the speech quoted earlier, the Minister of Planning made it clear that the target growth rate for the economy could be attained only if there was an increase in productivity, since the demand for skilled labour would increase more rapidly than the supply. This could be achieved if the immigration of whites was maintained at the level reached in recent years, and if the training of manpower was vigorously continued. Non-whites were making an increasingly large contribution within the frame work of Government policy, the Minister said (i.e., in their own areas or, elsewhere, in the service of their own people). It was calculated, he added, that the number of unemployed and unclassified workers would decline from 230,900 in 1965 to 134,800 in 1971. The latter figure was, however, made up of 161,600 unemployed non-whites and a shortage of 26,800 whites. Commenting on these figures, the Director of the Institute of Social and Economic Research at the University of Rhodes, Professor D. Hobart Houghton, said in August 6 ) that unless there was more rational employment of the more gifted non whites, the economy's growth would be slowed down and non white unemployment forced up. The unskilled worker had no place in a modern factory. "In so far as the white skilled worker is competent in his job, he need have no fear of competition from non-whites. It is not as if whites were being thrown out of jobs and replaced by non-whites-it is that there are no qualified whites to do the job."

(4) Sunday Times, 1 October. (5) Ibid; and Star, 13 October. (6) Star, 31 August. 102 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Barclays Trade Review in January declared that further economic expansion would be impossible without the constant shifting of the boundaries between work done by whites and non whites a good deal more rapidly than in the past. A much larger proportion of non-whites must be assured in the managerial, professional, and technically skilled categories, it was maintained. A statement along similar lines was made in March by Dr. G. J. Hupkes, chief economist of the Bureau for Economic Research at the University of Stellenbosch. 7 Trade unions would have to allow non-whites to work as machine operators if South Africa were to take full advantage of automation and mechaniza tion, he said. No white worker need fear such a change. Even if he was displaced by a non-white in a particular job, he would easily find equally remunerative employment elsewhere under existing conditions of labour shortages. It was a short-sighted policy not to allow the non-white the opportunity to exercise his skills in a field where he was capable of doing so. Apart from the social implications, this policy invariably led to higher production costs and so increased the danger of inflation. Many trade unionists agree. In a report made public early in July,(' ) the Trade Union Council of South Africa said it based its policy on the fact that African workers were going to play an increasingly important r6le in the economy. Mr. H. J. Liebenberg, chairman of the Federal Consultative Council of Railway Staff Associations, stated, a few days later,(9) "We appear to have reached a crossroads where a reassessment of entrenched tradi tional attitudes to the use of available labour will have to be made. .. In the absence of whites to fill certain jobs we must try to bend with the wind without jeopardizing unduly the white labour policy of the (Railways) administration." In an address to the Southern Transvaal Regional Committee of the Institute of Race Relations on 16 March, Mr. Matsheke, African Training Officer with the National Development and Management Foundation, described the courses run by this Foun dation with the aim of developing supervisory skills among Africans as a first step towards increasing the skills of labourers. Thus far, he said, more than seventy firms in the Republic and Botswana had taken part in the scheme, and more than 300 supervisors had been trained. A subsequent meeting, on 20 April, was addressed by Mr. B. N. Mokoatle, a personnel officer on the staff of the South African Breweries. He described selection tests for African industrial workers, training schemes, and job motivation.

(7) Rand Daily Mail, 11 March. (8) e.g. Rand Daily Mail, 4 July. (9) lbid, 13 July. COST OF LIVING The President of the Bantu Wage and Productivity Associa tion, Mr. Harry Goldberg, said in April1( °) he estimated that, between 1957 and 1962, the physical output of the African indus trial labour force had risen by 30 per cent.

THE COST OF LIVING, AND INCOME LEVELS Consumer price index The weighted average consumer price index for the nine principal urban areas rose from a base of 100 in October 1958 to 122.3 in September 1967. The index for food alone rose to 126.0. Average incomes of the various racial groups Little new information has become available, during the year under review, about the average incomes of the various racial groups. In a study entitled "Planning for the Bantu Market", the National Development and Management Foundation estimated that about 60 per cent of the purchasing power(11) of Africans is in the hands of those who are in urban areas. A pointer to the distribution of purchasing power is given by figures showing the numbers of persons to whom income tax assessments were issued in 1965-6. According to the Minister of Finance, (12 ) these persons were 1,054,935 Whites, 118,328 Coloured, 29,979 Asians, and 4,003 Africans.

Incomes of Africans in Pretoria The Bureau of Market Research of the University of South Africa has recently published two reports, "Comparative Income Patterns of Urban Bantu, Pretoria, 1960-1965" and "Income and Expenditure Patterns of Bantu Living Under Other than Family Conditions in Pretoria, 1965". As a report on the Bureau's 1960 study was given on page 197 of the 1961 Survey of Race Relations, comparative figures will be omitted here. The 1965-6 study of African households was based on a sample of just over 2- per cent. The mean household size was 6.4. The monthly income of households, including the equivalent value of income in kind, worked out at a mean of .08 per month, or a median figure of R52.93. Of this income, 64.2 per cent was provided by household heads, 9.0 per cent by wives, and 26.8 per cent by other wage-earners. There was an average of 1.8 earners per household (but 46.5 per cent of the households had only one earner).

(10) Natal Mercury, 22 April. (11) Sunday Times, 12 February. (12) Assembly, 10 February, Hansard 3 col. 1006. 104 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 The average monthly incomes of male wage-earners in cash and kind ranged from R52.95 in finance through .37 in manu facturing to R33.69 in municipal service and R32.10 on the rail ways, the combined average for all sectors being R37.57. Women household heads earned an average of R18.39 a month. It was found that 95 per cent of the single earners and almost 73 per cent of the male heads of households were employed in unskilled jobs. In the second study, the Bureau calculated that 21.8 per cent of Pretoria's African earners were living under single condi tions, in hostels or on the premises of their employers. Of these, 50.6 per cent had dependants elsewhere. About a quarter of the disposable income of all "single" earners was sent to dependants. In an article published in the South African Medical Journal in December 1965, Dr. J. F. Potgieter estimated that about 77 per cent of the African families in Pretoria could not afford to buy food indiscriminately without forgoing some other essential requirement.

Budgets of African households in Port Elizabeth and Uitenhage Another study by the Bureau of Market Research dealt with the incomes and expenditure of urban African households in the Port Elizabeth-Uitenhage area. The sample in this case repre sented 2 per cent of the universe. The average size of a household was found to be 5.4 persons, and the average household income .16 a month in Port Elizabeth and R58.01 in Uitenhage. Salaries and wages repre sented 84.4 per cent of these amounts. There were, on average, 1.9 earners per household. Average monthly wages in the Port Elizabeth area were R84.25 for skilled workers, R52.78 for semi skilled, and R37.16 for unskilled. A summary of tables showing the average monthly household expenditure is: Poverty datum line items: R Food ...... 31.46 Clothing ...... 7.76 Housing ...... 3.22 Transport ...... 2.29 Fuel and light ...... 2.72 Washing and cleaning ...... 1.60 Taxes ...... 0.36 All other items ...... 14.48

R63.89 COST OF LIVING A large item, which is not included in poverty datum line budgets, was R3.16 for hire purchase. On an average, R4.29 was spent on alcohol, cigarettes, and tobacco.

Budgets of Coloured households in Port Elizabeth and Uitenhage The Bureau carried out similar studies amongst Coloured households in the same areas. Their mean household size was 4.7 persons, and household income R108.17 a month, 67 per cent of which was contributed by the heads of the families. The average number of earners per household was 1.79; but more than half of the households had only one earner each. The average monthly household expenditure (which, the Bureau made clear, was undoubtedly understated) worked out at R98.61. It was found in Port Elizabeth that 12.5 per cent of the males and 13.6 per cent of the females who were more than 15 years of age were illiterate. In the area as a whole, 21.4 per cent of the heads of households were unskilled labourers, and 28.1 per cent were semi-skilled.

Incomes of Africans in Durban During 1967 the Natal Region of the Institute of Race Rela tions published a copy of a memorandum on poverty datum line values in Durban, produced by the Institute of Social Research of the (NR 35/67), and extracts from "A Study of the Social Circumstances and Characteristics of Bantu in the Durban Region" by Margaret A. Young of this Institute of Social Research (NR 18/67). It was pointed out in these studies that investigations made between 1954 and 1962-3, in six African townships of Durban, had revealed that 70 per cent of the household heads had incomes below the poverty datum line. A table given in memorandum NR 35/67 enabled the poverty datum line to be calculated for a family of any given composition: the minimum income required for short-term healthy survival for an average household of six persons was estimated to be R59.65 per month. Survey conducted by the Johannesburg Non-European Affairs Department A new survey of the incomes of African families in Soweto has been carried out by the Johannesburg Non-European Affairs Department. It was found that average wages had risen by about 14 per cent since 1962. Yet there had been no change in the 106 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 proportion of families with incomes below the estimated minimum living costs: this proportion remained 68 per cent. The minimum monthly expenditure for a family of five was calculated to be R53.32. Food requirements were based on the recommended minimum dietary tables compiled by the dietetics section of the Department of Agricultural Technical Ser vices, and the budget allowed for clothing was an austere one. The total was made up as follows: R Food ...... 28.66 Clothing ...... 8.95 Rent and water ...... 5.80 Fuel and light ...... 3.35 Transport ...... 3.75 Taxation ...... 0.29 Cleaning materials ...... 0.98 Medical expenses ...... 0.08 Education ...... 1.46 R53.32

In the cases of families with only one wage-earner, the esti mated monthly shortfall was R12.57 a month (as compared with R13.56 a month in 1962). Dr. 0. Martini, chairman of Kupugani, pointed out in the Rand Daily Mail of 11 November that, in practice, most families spend some money on entertainment, cigarettes, and other "luxuries", which means that many more than 68 per cent of African families cannot afford basic essentials.

Inadequacy of State maintenance grants The Bantu Child Welfare Society in Bloemfontein has drawn attention to the inadequacy of State maintenance grants for Africans. These are payable only in respect of the first four children in a family, up to a maximum of R8.50 per family per month (including a bonus). The household head is allowed a free income of R4.00 a month. Several examples were given of families whose circumstances had been investigated by the Society. One was of a widow with four children, all under 15 years of age. She earned R5.00 a month and received a maintenance grant of R6.50, making a total of R 11.50. According to extreme minimum food budgets prepared by the Dietetics and Home Economics Section of the Department of Agricultural Technical Services, Rl1.62 a month should be spent by a family of this composition on food alone. PHYSICAL PLANNING

JOB RESERVATION No further job reservation determinations have been made during the year under review. In the Assembly on 9 June(13) the Minister of Labour gave the number of exemptions granted from determinations thus far gazetted: they totalled 817. From this information, however, one cannot determine to what extent job reservation is, in fact, being applied, since the Minister did not state how many workers of the various racial groups were affected by each exemption, nor what proportion they constituted of the total numbers in the industry or undertaking concerned. It is evident that some exemptions cover considerable numbers of employees. In terms of Government Notice 1216 of 11 August, for example, Determination No. 13, dealing with the building industry in the Western Cape,") was very considerably relaxed. Exemption was granted until 31 January 1972 to the extent that Coloured employees registered with the Industrial Council may perform any of the types of work which had been reserved for Whites since 1963 except in connection with shop, office, and bank fitting. It was stated that the exemption would cease to ,_ rate in respect of any employer who replaced a white worker by a non-white on work of the types concerned. PHYSICAL PLANNING AND UTILIZATION OF RESOURCES ACT. No. 88 OF 1967 Purpose of Act This Act replaced and extended the provisions of the Natural Resources Development Act (No. 51 of 1947 as amended by Act 30 of 1955), and imposed control over the use of land for industrial purposes. Natural Resources Development Act In terms of the 1947 Act as amended, a Natural Resources Development Council was established to plan and promote the co-ordinated exploitation, development, and use of natural resources, which were defined to include land, minerals, water, the means of generating power, labour, and means of transport. The Council was empowered, inter alia, to advise the Minister of Economic Development as to the proclamation of controlled areas, and, after consultation with departments of State, local authorities, and other bodies concerned to draw up schemes (other than town planning schemes) for the best use of resources within controlled areas or portions thereof, including the establishment of industries.

(13) Hansard 19 cols. 7482-4. (14) See page 194 of 1963 Survey. 108 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 With the concurrence of the Administrators-in-Executive con cerned, the Governor-General (subsequently, the State President) could proclaim controlled areas, as recommended by the Council. The Act stipulated that within a controlled area, no-one (except under Ministerial permit and in accordance with any conditions stipulated in a permit) might sub-divide land, or grant the right to an undivided share in land, or use the land for a purpose for which it was not being used at the date when control was imposed. Certain exceptions were made, for example in the cases of contracts entered into or town planning schemes approved before the imposition of control, an undivided share in land devolving by inheritance, and land (e.g. mining land) to which any other law applied. Further exemptions might be granted by the Minister. Ministerial permits for the sub-division or change in use of land within a controlled area would be granted only after con sultation with the Council. The Minister might reject, or approve provisionally or subject to modification, or refer back for further consideration, any scheme submitted by the Council for the best use of resources within a controlled area or portion thereof. A scheme that was provisionally approved had to be advertised, persons whose interests might be affected thereby being invited to submit any objections within a stated period of not less than six weeks. After the Council and the Minister had considered any objections raised, final approval of the scheme lay with the Governor-General.

Changes effected by the 1967 Act The 1967 Act contained provisions along similar lines, but certain changes were made. Firstly, its implementation now falls under the Minister of Planning instead of the Minister of Economic Development. Secondly, land which is the subject of a proclamation under the Group Areas Act will be exempt from the provisions relating to sub-division or change in usage. It was made clear that scheduled Bantu areas or areas controlled by the South African Bantu Trust are also exempt. But there are other, more fundamental, changes. The com position of the Council is to be considerably altered. The Natural Resources Development Council (now abolished) consisted of between nine and eleven members appointed by the Governor General, of whom one was nominated by each Provincial Administration, the rest being chosen on the basis of their specialized abilities, knowledge, or experience. During the Second Reading debate the Minister of Planning said( 5 ) that in 1964 and 1965 the work of the Council had been taken over by the Department of Planning itself, and by a

(15) Assembly Hansard 17 cols. 6758-9. PHYSICAL PLANNING Resources and Planning Advisory Council, which is not a statu tory body. Its chairman, the Minister stated, was Dr. P. S. Rautenbach, his department's Chief Director of Physical Planning. Members included the heads of the Government departments of Bantu Administration and Development, Planning, Forestry, Finance, Community Development, Commerce and Industry, Agri cultural Economics and Marketing, Agricultural Technical Ser vices, Agricultural Credit and Land Tenure, Mines, Posts and Telegraphs, the South African Railways, Defence, Transport, and Water Affairs. The Council was served, too, by the Economic Adviser to the Prime Minister, the chairman of the Electricity Supply Commission, the managing director of the Industrial Deve lopment Corporation, and representatives of the four provincial administrations and South-West Africa, as nominated by the Administrators. Thirteen further members had been appointed from the private sector. The 1967 Act did not stipulate that this new Council must be consulted in regard to the proclamation of controlled areas, or to the issuing of permits for the sub-division or change in usage of land within controlled areas. It empowered the Minister to designate an officer to issue permits. Furthermore, no provision was made for the lodging of objections by persons whose interests are affected by schemes for the utilization of resources in controlled areas.

New provisions contained in the 1967 Act relating to the utilization of land

The Minister's powers in respect of the utilization of resources, including land, were widened. The 1967 Act provided that, after consultation with the Provincial Administrators con cerned, the Minister may cause an investigation to be made into the manner in which the resources of the Republic or any portion thereof may best be used, and may declare by notice in the Gazette that any specified land involved in such investigation may be used only for a stated purpose. If this is done, no-one may use the land concerned for any purpose other than that specified, or other than the purpose for which it was being used at the date of the notice, except under permit. The Minister, or his department, or the advisory council, are not required by law to consult with local authorities or other bodies concerned before a notice is published restricting the use to which land may be put. (As mentioned, the previously existing Natural Resources Development Council was, in terms of the law, obliged to hold such consultations.) The Minister 110 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

( 6) stated, however, 1 that interested persons and bodies would in practice be consulted.

New provisions relating to secondary industry It was laid down in the new Act that, without the prior written approval of the Minister of Planning: (a) no town planning scheme or any amendment thereof which provides for the zoning for industrial purposes of land not already zoned for such purposes may be approved; (b) no land zoned for industrial purposes may be sub divided; and (c) no industrial township may be established. If the Minister grants approval, he may impose such condi tions as he may deem fit, including conditions in connection with labour, housing, the consumption of water, and any other matter he considers to be relevant. These conditions must be incorporated in the town planning scheme concerned or in the conditions of title of the land or of the establishment of the industrial township concerned. The State President may, by proclamation in the Gazette, impose control over the establishment or extension of all factories, or classes of factories, or a particular factory, in an area or in areas defined by him. A "factory" may be deemed to include premises on which any stated activity is carried on. An extension of a factory means any increase in the number of African employees. If such control is imposed, no factories thus affected may be established or extended without the prior written approval of the Minister, who may impose conditions such as those mentioned earlier. The Minister may delegate any of his powers under these Sections to an officer in his department of rank not lower than under-secretary. This officer must exercise delegated powers in consultation with officers of similar rank nominated by the Ministers of Labour, Bantu Administration and Development, Economic Affairs, Indian Affairs, Coloured Affairs, and Water Affairs. Appeals against decisions by officials may be made within sixty days thereof to the Minister. Proclamations or gazetted notices may be withdrawn.

Penalties The penalties on conviction for failure to comply with the terms of a Proclamation or Government Notice issued under

(16) Col. 6764. PHYSICAL PLANNING the Act, or with conditions specified in a permit, are the same as those that were laid down in the Natural Resources Development Act, viz., maxima of R200 or one year's imprisonment or both. In the case of a continuing contravention they will include a fine of up to RIO for every day during which the contravention is continued. The court convicting an offender may, in addition, assess the monetary equivalent of any advantage he may have gained in consequence of the offence, and impose a fine equal to that amount, or, in default of payment, imprisonment for a period not exceeding one year.

Remarks by the Minister during the Parliamentary debate When introducing the Bill, the Minister of Planning said(17) that, through the establishment of the Resources and Planning Advisory Committee, procedure would be streamlined and speedier decisions made possible in regard to the establishment or exten sion of factories in metropolitan areas. In the past, separate correspondence with each Government department concerned had been necessary. In cases where the Committee was not unanimous, the matter would be referred to the Cabinet. Later, during the debate,( 8 he gave examples of areas that might be proclaimed as controlled areas in order to preserve assets for posterity. One was a portion of the Cape Flats where there are major silicon deposits: the Cape Town City Council had agreed to cancel plans for a housing scheme there. Another was the Suikerbosrand near Heidelberg in the Transvaal, which should be preserved as a recreational resort. The decentralization of industry, he stated,"'9 ) was an accepted policy in virtually all countries. The Government was determined that there should be no unrestricted increase in the number of Africans in metropolitan areas. It was its intention whenever possible to freeze, and in due course to reduce, these numbers, in the interests of the country as a whole. Each morgen of industrial land required at least three morgen for the housing of African workers. If all the land on the Witwatersrand which had already been proclaimed for industrial purposes were to be developed, an additional 6,000 morgen would be needed for African residential purposes. This would cause difficulties in regard to water supplies, and services in outlying areas were costly. The workers would be involved in high transport charges.

(17) Assembly, 26 May, Hansard 17 col. 6765. (18) Hansard 19 cols. 7215-6. (19) Hansard 17 cols. 6772, 6775, 6767; Hansard 19 cols. 7190-1. 7171, 7172. 112 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Development in the metropolitan areas must go hand-in-hand with the development of border areas and of home industries in the African Reserves. There should be a more even distribution throughout the country of African incomes and opportunities. He was aware, the Minister said, that in many industries there were seasonal fluctuations in the labour requirements, that some factories had not yet made full use of their operational space, and that others, the establishment of which had been approved, were not yet in operation. All of this would be taken into account. Discussions would be held with industrialists before the relevant Section of the Act was promulgated.

Arguments raised by the Opposition On behalf of the Opposition, Mr. S. F. Waterson, M.P., claimed (2 " ) that a more appropriate title for the measure would be "the coercion of industry Bill". He moved that the House should decline to pass the Second Reading of the Bill. Opposition speakers pointed out(21 ) that the Bill did not make it compulsory for the Minister to cause an investigation to be made by the Advisory Committee before an area was pro claimed a controlled area. He could disregard the Committee's recommendations. The Minister's assurances in regard to consulta tions with persons and organizations should be written into the Act. The definition of a "factory", it was stated, was so wide that virtually every concern which processed any article and employed more than three persons would be included. The measure might well deter people from investing money in the manufacturing industry. Those best qualified to decide where a factory was to be sited were industrialists themselves. Arbitrary restrictions on the size of the labour force would make it impossible for entrepreneurs to adjust to phenomena such as business cycles: to do this, keen anticipation, shrewd judgement, and dynamic and immediate action were necessary. Productivity might well be reduced, and this would have an inflationary effect. Secondary industry should be geared up on the Witwatersrand, it was maintained, and assisted eventually to take the place of the gold-mining industry. As it happened, this was the one area where the ratio of black to white industrial workers approached the target figure at which the Minister aimed: a ratio of 1 to 1. Many leading factories in urban areas had been built up from very small beginnings: such development was likely to be impos sible in the future.

(20) Hansard 17 col. 6790. (21) Cols. 6794-6, 6807-6812, 6835-7, 6852-9, 6884. 6950-4, 6991, 6995, 6998. PHYSICAL PLANNING 113 The object of the Bill, members claimed, was primarily not physical planning, but the furtherance of the Government's ideo logy. If a black man could do a job as well as a white worker could, he should be given the opportunity of advancement, on the principle of the rate for the job.

Representations by interested organizations The Minister admitted during the debate22 ) that a majority of members of the Economic Advisory Council had recommended that compulsory methods should not be used to force intending industrialists to establish themselves in border areas. In a joint statement issued on 26 May(2" ) the South African Federated Chamber of Industries and the Association of Cham bers of Commerce of South Africa appealed to the Government to refrain from proceeding with the Bill, stating that it might have a damaging impact on the Republic's economic growth. A comprehensive investigation of likely consequences should first be made. Various positive suggestions for encouraging the volun tary decentralization of industry were offered.

Controlled areas so far proclaimed According to a Press statement issued by the Minister of Planning on 4 August,(24) areas which had then been declared controlled areas under the previous legislation and the new measure were the Orange Free State goldfields, the region affected by the Orange River development project, Phalaborwa, Rietvlei, and Richards Bay. Land within the boundaries of local authori ties and Bantu Trust land in these areas were not included. For each area, a committee had been set up, subsidiary to the Depart ment of Planning and representative of government departments, local authorities, and other bodies concerned. Proclamations gazetted on the same day declared the districts of , Middelburg, Belfast, Carolina, Bethal, Soutpansburg, Letaba, Pietersburg, Nelspruit, Barberton, White River, and Pilgrim's Rest (all in the Transvaal) to be controlled areas.

Action contemplated under provisions of the Act relating to industrial expansion and control of the African labour force At the time of writing, these provisions of the Act have not been brought into effect. As mentioned earlier, a proclamation must be gazetted imposing control over the establishment or

(22) Col. 6835. (23) Rand Daily Mail of that date. (24) 218/67 (P). 114 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 extension of factories in a particular area before the Minister of Planning has power to act in this regard. At the end of August the Minister discussed the application of these provisions with representatives of the Afrikaanse Handels instituut, the Federated Chamber of Industries, Assocom, the National Federation of Building Trade Employers, the United Municipal Executive, the Steel and Engineering Federation, and the Industrial Development Corporation.25 ) He subsequently announced(" ) that only certain areas, which would be defined more clearly later, would initially be considered for the imposition of controlling measures. They were the Pretoria Witwatersrand- complex, the Western Cape, the Port Elizabeth-Uitenhage area, and all land not already zoned for indus trial purposes under town planning schemes or proclaimed as an industrial township. THE MANUFACTURING INDUSTRY IN SOUTH AFRICA GENERALLY Employees and wages Calculating from Tables B7 and B22 in the official Bulletin of Statistics for the quarter ending September 1967, it transpires that the number of employees in the private manufacturing industry in March, and their average salaries and wages during that month, were: Numbers Average wage employed per head Whites ...... 254,600 R231.87 Coloured ...... 167,100 R 58.93 Asians ...... 57,500 R 63.74 Africans ...... 527,500 R 43.22

Apprenticeship contracts Questioned in the Assembly,(27) the Minister of Labour said that a total of 31,163 current apprenticeship contracts were registered at the end of 1966: statistics on a racial basis were not available. During 1966, 11,285 new contracts had been registered: 10,201 in respect of Whites, 964 Coloured, and 120 Asians. Coloured apprentices, the Minister added, were registered mainly in the building and furniture industries, although increas ing numbers were employed in the metal industries. According to reports, 28 ) the Motor Industry Engineering Union does not allow

(25) Rand Daily Mail 1 September. (26) Sunday Express, 3 September. (27) 16 May, Hansard 16 cols. 6024, 6049. (28) e.g. Sunday Times, 2 April. MANUFACTURING INDUSTRY its members to train Coloured apprentices, thus making it virtually impossible for Coloured youths to become motor mechanics. There are similar non-statutory colour bars in certain other industries. Iron, Steel, Engineering, and Metallurgical Industries The Industrial Council agreement for the Iron, Steel, Engineering and Metallurgical industries expired on 30 August. Before this date, negotiations for a new agreement were commenced between the Steel and Engineering Industries Federation of S.A. (the body representing employers) and a National Liaison Committtee of the engineering trade unions, which are the Amalgamated Engineering Union; the Amal gamated Society of Woodworkers; the Iron Moulders' Society of S.A.; the S.A. Boilermakers', Iron and Steel Workers', Ship builders', and Welders' Society; the S.A. Electrical Workers' Association; the S.A. Engine Drivers', Firemen's, and Operators' Association; and the S.A. Iron, Steel, and Allied Workers' Indus trial Union. It was reported (29 ) that in the industries concerned there are more than a quarter of a million workers, of whom about one-third are white. Coloured and Indian workers may be members of some of the unions mentioned (in separate branches), but, in terms of the Industrial Conciliation Act, Africans may not. African trade unions are not illegal, but are not officially registered or recog nized. During the negotiations, however, the Industrial Council did consider representations from the (African) Engineering Workers' Union.(3°) As described on page 193 of the 1961 Survey, two job reservation determinations were gazetted, in 1957 and 1959, affect ing sections of the iron, steel, and metallurgical industries that are concerned with the manufacture of door and window metal surrounds, domestic metal and electrical appliances, and related products. These determinations were suspended during 1960 when the National Industrial Council for the industries agreed that considerably higher wages should be prescribed in the categories of work that had been reserved for whites. Employers could, then, employ non-whites in these categories provided that they paid the rate for the job. It appears that, because of the shortage of white workers, non-whites have increasingly been employed in operative and even in skilled jobs. If unskilled workers, too, are taken into account, African workers now outnumber Whites by at least five to one in the engineering and metal industries, while the elec trical industry is said to have "virtually gone Black."' '31)

(29) Star, 10 August. (30) Rand Daily Mail, 13 September. (31) Star, 21 October; Rand Daily Mail, 4 November. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 White workers have become anxious about the future. Many production processes formerly carried out by skilled journeymen are being automated, and if the machines are programmed for specific tasks they can be operated by relatively unskilled workers, at much lower rates of pay than journeymen receive. As African workers begin heavily to outnumber the Whites, the bargaining power of the registered trade unions becomes progressively weaker. It is possible for employers to exploit the African labour. When negotiations for a new industrial council agreement began, the trade unions demanded considerable increases in pay and fringe benefits. As was done in the building industry during 1966,(32) the employers insisted that any increases must be condi tional upon higher productivity. It was suggested that a type of job reservation should be voluntarily agreed upon in that closed shop provisions would apply to the higher categories of work. This would mean that Africans, who cannot be members of registered trade unions, would be debarred from these jobs unless exemption was granted by the industrial council, in which case the rate for the job would apply. In return for this concession, the employers insisted that work schedules be revised and some trades "telescoped." Traditional divisions between jobs would be rationalized, allowing men to do more aspects of the work than the trade unions had permitted previously. Some jobs would be removed from the categories hitherto reserved for skilled journeymen. Basically, only two cate gories would remain: the higher skilled work to which closed shop provisions would apply, and other work, in which members of any racial group could be employed at the rate for the job. The employers are said to have offered improvements in pay and benefits if this scheme were adopted-but not to the extent (33) demanded by the unions. At the time of writing, negotiations are still in progress within each of the main sections of the industry.

BORDER INDUSTRIES

Total expenditure, and inducements offered to industrialists In the Assembly on 11 April (3 ) the Minister of Economic Affairs gave the figures quoted below indicating the total invest ment in industrial areas on the borders of the African Reserves

(32) See 1966 Survey, page 219. (33) From reports in the Star, 10 August and 21 October; and Rand Daily Mail, 30 August and 6 October. (34) Hansard 11 cols. 3940-1. BORDER INDUSTRIES since June 1960, when the programme was commenced. He said that approximate figures only could be given for private invest ment. dustrial Development Private orporationinvestment investment R R N atal ...... 17,100,000 127,800,000 Eastern and North Eastern Cape and Harrismith ...... 10,537,000 17,055,000 Transvaal ...... 14,924,000 76,100,000

R42,561,000 R220,955,000

Expenditure by the State: R Housing for Africans ...... 33,800,000 Water schemes (including those providing in direct advantages to border areas) ...... 80,960,000 Loans to three local authorities for railway sidings and other services ...... 770.000 Development of specific industrial areas by way of loans and direct investment ...... 3,052,000 Diverse services ...... 12,200,000

R130,782,000

In its annual report, made public in October, (35) Dr. H. J. van Eck, chairman of the Industrial Development Corporation, said that in 1966-7 this organization spent R9,580,000 on the development of border areas. Questioned in the Assembly, (36 ) the Minister of Economic Affairs said in April that, since 1960, the Corporation had spent R10,700,000 on erecting 24 factory build ings, which had been leased to entrepreneurs with the option to buy. Besides this, it had spent R790,000 on erecting two "factory-nest" buildings (each serving several small undertakings), while a further R12.500,000 had been advanced to 33 indus trialists who were building their own premises under the Corpora tion's supervision. It was stated in the 1966 Report of the Permanent Committee for the Location of Industry and Development of Border Areas that, since 1960, 565 applications for assistance had been received from industrialists, of which 264 were rejected or withdrawn, 251 were approved, and the remaining 50 were receiving consideration. More than one form of assistance was given in numbers of cases

(35) Star, 11 October. (36) 25 April, Hansard 13 col. 4792. 118 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 The Industrial Development Corporation had provided loans or share capital in 97 cases, the report continued. Tax conces sions in respect of investments in buildings and machinery had been granted to 133 concerns, while 40 persons had obtained rebates on the cost of power, water, or transport: these conces sions amounted to R3,200,000 spread over a number of years. Further tax rebates, to a total of about R694,565, had been granted in respect of 238 houses built for key White personnel. Altogether, 349 such houses and 12 flats had been built at a cost of some R3,241,000. Five employers had been granted wage concessions, and six had received road transport concessions. The 10 per cent rail transport rebate for goods produced in the Ciskei, which came into operation on 1 May 1964, had cost the Treasury R527,000 by the end of 1966, it was stated. The rate of development in 1966 was slower than during the preceding two years, the Permanent Committee reported, partly due to the Government's policy of general deceleration. According to the Minister of Economic Affairs, 37 ) the cost of the infra-structure for border areas, up to May, had been almost R10,000 for every person taken into service in industry.

Progress made in border areas The Permanent Committee stated that, over the past 6-1 years, Government assistance in one form or another had led to the establishment of 98 new concerns in border areas, while another 61 concerns had been helped to expand. So far as was known, 90 more undertakings had been established in these areas, or had extended their activities, without official assistance. Altogether, more than 57,100 persons (about 44,600 of them Africans) had found employment in the undertakings mentioned. The Minister said in the Assembly (" ) that during 1966 the increase in employment in concerns that received assistance was 3,000 men and 600 women. He estimated that about twice as many had, as a result, become employed in related tertiary and social services (the construction of dams, roads, houses, and schools, commerce, etc.). As mentioned earlier, there are altogether about 527,500 Africans employed in the manufacturing industry: only 8.5 per cent of them are in border areas. Dr. C. J. Jooste, a sociologist in the Department of Planning, estimates that 82,000 Africans come on to the labour market each year: 4.4 per cent of these were absorbed in border industries in 1966.

(37) Assembly, 15 May, Hansard 16 col. 5954. (38) 14 March and 7 April, Hansards 8 and 10, cols. 2873, 3765. BORDER INDUSTRIES Wages paid in border areas In some border areas the wages paid appear to be much the same as those paid for equivalent work in adjoining towns; but this is not the case so far as the clothing industry in Natal and certain other areas is concerned. Mr. S. J. Marais Steyn said in the Assembly on 15 May(39) that a fully qualified African male machinist employed in a cloth ing factory at Hammarsdale (a border area between Durban and Pietermaritzburg) was paid just under R10.00 per week, while a qualified woman machinist received about R7.50. These amounts were 271 per cent less than the wages paid in similar factories in Durban. In Johannesburg and Germiston people employed on this work, irrespective of colour, earned R13.42 a week. The Hammarsdale people worked a 45-hour week (as against 40 hours in Germiston), and had 14 days' paid leave annually (21 days in Germiston). The President of the Garment Workers' Union of South Africa, Miss Anna Scheepers, told the Press 4" ) that it was acceptable for lower wages to be paid to unskilled workers during their training; but some clothing workers at Hammarsdale had already reached high standards of skill and productivity without receiving appropriate wage increases. The factories concerned were competing unfairly with concerns in other centres, she maintained. Similar complaints have been voiced about clothing factories in Charlestown. The Wage Board investigated the position in certain areas of the country, excluding the major urban areas, its recommenda tions being gazetted on 10 November in terms of Government Notice 1767. Persons wishing to lodge objections were invited to do so. In terms of its proposals, after a year from the date of the determination fully qualified male machinists would be paid R10.50 a week in Hammarsdale and R10.00 in Charles town. Qualified women machinists would receive R8.70 per week in the former and R8.50 in the latter area.

The Transkei-Natal border According to announcements in various newspapers on 6 April, the Anglo-American Corporation plans to establish a pulp mill on the Natal-Transkei border, near Creighton, which will process timber grown in the Transkei.

(39) Hansard 16 cols. 6004-5. (40) Sunday Express, 5 November. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 The Ciskei It was reported by the Deputy Minister of Bantu Administra tion on .18 May') that, during the past five years, 19 factories had been established in the East London-Queenstown-King William's Town area, and 18 had been expanded, with assistance from the State. Additional employment had, thus, been created for 2.850 Whites, 8,510 Africans, and 1,023 Coloured and Asians. Private and Government investment to the value of about ,000,000 had been involved (including housing, water supplies, a railway link, and the transport rebate mentioned earlier). The Financial Mail stated on 12 May that industrial growth in East London was still well below that of other large centres. The housing provided for African workers, at Mdantsane. is described in a subsequent chapter.

Rosslyni Rosslyn is about twelve miles from the centre of Pretoria, thus, in effect, is an extension of the city's industrial complex and near to markets and sources of raw materials. In the report quoted earlier the Permanent Committee stated that 555 acres (378 acres of which is industrial land) were originally laid out at Rosslyn, and it had since been decided to extend the estate by 897 acres (530 acres industrial). By the end of 1966, 26 factories were in production and another 9 had been approved for erection: between them, these concerns would eventually employ 4,700 persons, 4,100 of them Africans. Further applications for sites had been received. Not all of these con cerns had received State assistance. The total outlay on factory buildings, services, equipment, and housing and schools for Africans had been in the region of R16,992,000. The largest concern at Rosslyn is the Datsun-Nissan plant, which, according to various Press reports, ('12 employs about 1,400 Africans, paying them an average of some R65.00 each a month. They do all types of work up to artisan level. The labour turn over has dropped very considerably since operations began, from about 30 per cent a year to 2 per cent. Fiat South Africa is to onen an a-iqnhlv nlin ne'arhv_ Ga romn

According to the Permanent Committee, twelve new factc have been built at Pietersburg since 1960, the total at the

(41) Assembnly tansaid 16 co!. 6228. (42) Rand I)ail Mad, 17 May and 26 June; Star, I March and 22 August. BORDER INDUSTRIES of March 1966 being 46, employing 1,500 persons, 1,200 of whom were Africans. The Industrial Development Corporation built a twelve-unit "factory nest". The Corporation's commit ments in the area were R900,000; R90,000 had been lent to the municipality for the building of a railway siding; R1,376,238 had thus far been spent on erecting and servicing 500 dwellings for Africans at Molietzie Township together with schools; and a new water scheme was to be constructed. The Star reported on 14 September that three new industrial zones are to be proclaimed in the locality. Molietzie, it stated, is seven miles from Pietersburg. By then 1,800 dwellings had been completed and occupied, with another 10,200 to be built. Residents of the old location are being moved to this township. A trade school and school for training health inspectors have been established.

Phalaborwa (Eastern Transvaal) Foskor, the Palabora Mining Company, and Transvaal Ore are exploiting the phosphate, vermiculite and copper resources at Phalaborwa. The Permanent Committee said that the total investment in the area in 1966 was about R99,000,000, of which R3,122,000 had been made available by the Industrial Develop ment Corporation. The Africans employed totalled about 7,200, of whom 3,800 were construction workers: the numbers would grow rapidly. They are being housed by the Department of Bantu Administration and Development at Namakgale Township. Other towns in the Transvaal A fairly recent development in South Africa has been the planting of tea, in the Tzaneen area and near Richmond and Vryheid in Natal. The Sapekoe Company, which is responsible for the project, has received assistance from the Industrial Deve lopment Corporation to finance the establishment of a tea factory a few miles from Tzaneen. The Department of Planning has conducted a survey to determine the potentialities of the whole Letaba district. Already a packaging concern and a canned fruit juice factory are drawing labour from adjacent Reserves. 4 ") The Southern Cross Stainless Steel Company has commenced production in Middelburg. In recent years chrome, manganese, and andalusite mines have been opened near Zeerust, a town which has been selected as a border industrial area. The Department of Bantu Administration and Development has bought a farm in the vicinity on which a resettlement township is to be built.44 )

(43) Star, 18 May and 27 April (4) Ibid, 1 May. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 A pulp and paper mill is being developed rapidly in the Elands Valley, between and Nelspruit. Further growth points selected by the Government are Potgietersrus, Brits, and .

Hammarsdale It was stated in the report of the Permanent Committee that during 1966 the Industrial Development Corporation bought 90 acres of land to be added to the Elangeni industrial estate at Hammarsdale: further extensions were unlikely. By 1967, 13 factories would be established or under construction there: two of them had not obtained State assistance. Commitments incurred by the Industrial Development Corporation exceeded R9,900,000, while total investment in the estate was more than R15,000,000. Escom had supplied an electric power line, while the Provincial Administration had provided a tarred road, the cost of these services being R820,000. Houses for 88 key White personnel had cost R849,000, and water and sewerage R700,000. The factories would eventually employ about 400 Whites and 5,000 Africans. Since the development of this area began the African em ployees have been living in a squatter encampment where there have been sporadic outbreaks of typhoid, due, according to the district surgeon, to poor housing and the lack of proper water supplies, sanitation, and refuse disposal.!4 ' Some time ago the Department of Bantu Administration and Development planned an African township to be sited about three miles from the indus trial area and, during the first phase, to accommodate about 4.000 families. A long delay occurred. According to the Minister,' " this was because the land had been very much sub-divided and about 200 White, Indian, and African owners had to be traced in order to conduct negotiations for sale or expropriation. Recently, however, a water supply was laid on and contracts awarded to private firms for the erection of houses and provision of services.

Pietermaritzburg The Permanent Committee reported that twelve new White owned undertakings had been established in Pietermaritzburg during the previous two years (Indian-owned concerns are described later). Ten further undertakings had received State assistance to enable them to expand. Additional employment had. thus, been created for about 1,000 Whites, 2,000 Africans, and 1,371 Indians. The Industrial Development Corporation's commit ments already totalled R2,500,000 while private industrialists had invested more than ,000,000.

(45) Natal WercmY, 28 June; and Minister of Health, Assembly 20 Ap .i;, tlmiard 10 3499. (4w"! tcn'ic.17 Mvav, Ilansard II col. 3032. BORDER INDUSTRIES Two new factories, established in 1967, are to manufac ture transmission products and plywood, chipboard and other wooden products.(" )

Richards Bay As mentioned earlier, although plans for an aluminium smelt ing factory at Richards Bay have been postponed, a Government inter-departmental committee has continued planning a future harbour, industrial area, and the services for these. It is reported that the Government has bought 350 square miles of land in the area.(48 )

Tugela Basin The Department of Bantu Administration and Development is continuing to plan the Pieters African township, to be situated near Ladysmith. About 30,000 acres of land have been purchased for the purpose. The township will eventually accommodate about 20,000 families. It is anticipated that employment will become available at various places in the Tugela River basin, which has a great development potential.(49)

Mkuze A factory to process a fibre plant called hyphaene ventricosa, now growing wild in various parts of the country, is to be established at Mkuze in Zululand. The product will be used for the manufacture of grain bags(5 0)

Orange Free State Harrismith has been designated a border industrial area. A textile concern is being established there.

EXTENSION OF THE CONCEPT OF BORDER INDUSTRIES

It was decided in March 1965 that the official assistance which had previously been available in approved cases to White industrialists operating on the borders of the African Reserves would be extended to White, Coloured and Indian industrialists in selected retarded areas where unemployment existed. Coloured and Indian entrepreneurs would be assisted only if there were large concentrations of their own people in the areas concerned.

(47) Natal Mercury, 1 and 2 February. (48) Sunday Times, 15 October. (49) Natal Mercury, 7 January. (50) Sunday Times, 24 September. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 According to various reports,"' 1) the concerns that have been assisted in order to provide employment for Indians are one owned by a White man and two owned by Indians in Pieter maritzburg, and Indian-owned businesses in Stanger and Port Shepstone (one in each town). One White undertaking has been helped to expand. Other concerns have been established by Indians without official assistance. The Minister of Indian Affairs said in the Assembly on 25 May(5" ) that, since the beginning of 1965, 105 factories and business undertakings had been registered in the names of Indian proprietors, offering employment to 1,350 Indians. Among these are a large textile mill at Tongaat, a canning factory at Verulam, and undertakings in the Indian group areas of various towns. The proposed Indian Investment Corporation has not yet been constituted. So far as the other racial groups are concerned, three White industrialists have been assisted to establish factories in the George-Knysna area, and one has been helped to expand a concern in . Additional employment for 75 Whites, 210 Coloured persons, and 135 Africans has thus been created. The Permanent Committee reported that, as at the end of 1966, the concerns which had been assisted represented a total investment of more than R20,000,000, of which R5,100,000 had been provided by the Industrial Development Corporation in the form of loans.

EMPLOYMENT IN AGRICULTURE No figures more recent than those quoted on pages 213 and 215 of last year's Survey are available indicating the numbers of people who are employed in agriculture and their wages. It was reported in the Star of 12 July that, when addressing the East Coast Agricultural Union, the Deputy Minister of Bantu Development said that the existing shortage of labour on farms would have been infinitely worse had it not been for influx control measures. He strongly criticised rates of pay, housing conditions, etc., and said, "No wonder these workers looked for other avenues of employment. .. . I make bold to say that if the farmer would revise archaic conditions of service, especially in the light of the increased cost of living, he would find that even though the wage structure might still not be competitive with that applicable in industry, he could nevertheless still attract the Black farm labourer. Eventually the farmer will of necessity have to do so." The Government is pursuing its plan to abolish the labour tenant system, in terms of which Africans work for farmers for

(51)Report of lermanent Committee. op cit; Minister of Economic Affairs, Assembly 25 April and 23 May, llansard 13 col. 4799, Hansard 17 cols. 6485-6. (52) Hansard 17 col. 6687. EMPLOYMENT IN AGRICULTURE part of each year in return for the right to live on the farm and, in most cases, keep stock and cultivate plots of land. It is, also, trying to resettle African squatters, who live on white-owned farms without rendering service, sometimes paying rent. The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said in the Assembly on 11 April(53) that, at the end of 1966, 167,916 male labour tenants were registered, and there were 78,708 families of squatters. During that year 4,661 squatter families had been resettled 54 Earlier, the Director of the South African Agricul tural Union had maintained that farmers were performing a "vast social service" by supporting Africans who were not doing useful work but could not be absorbed in the Reserves nor admitted ( 55) to towns. If district farmers' associations agree, the labour tenant system may be abolished in the district concerned, the farmers then rely ing entirely upon full-time labour. In 1967 Government Notices have been issued prohibiting new labour tenants' contracts in the districts of Bergville, Brits, , Kranskop, , Nigel, , , White River, and Vereeniging. This system has for years been controlled by divisional councils in the Cape, and elsewhere, by labour tenants control boards or Bantu Affairs Commissioners. Bantu labour control boards are now being established in the northern provinces, how ever, which have jurisdiction over the employment of all labourers and domestic servants on farms as well as of labour tenants. These boards, consisting of two local farmers with the Bantu Affairs Commissioner as chairman, may determine the numbers of Africans who may be employed on any farm. This new control machinery has been established to cover the whole of the Free State and numerous districts in Natal and the Transvaal. The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said in the Senate on 17 May (5" that he aimed to place seasonal labour on an organized basis. Shearing teams were already being arranged; and he recommended the extension of this system to sugar cane cutters, fruit pickers, and others. The Director of the South African Agricultural Union has complained (57 ) about the lack of officially-provided training facilities for African farm labourers. Some Coloured workers are being trained by the Department of Coloured Affairs at the farm Kromme Rhee, near Stellenbosch.5 ) The subjects of farm labour in the Western Cape, of the employment of foreign Africans, and of agriculture in the African Reserves are dealt with in subse quent chapters.

(53) Hansard 11 cols. 3939-40. (54) As noted on page 214 of last year's Survey, the figures given by the Minister in August 1966 were, apparently, incorrect. (55) Sunday Times, 29 January. (56) Hansard 11 col. 3052. (57) Rand Daily Mail, 31 January. (58) Vide article in Alpha, February. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Questioned in the Assembly,(5 9) the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said that only one inspector of agricultural labour had been appointed. During 1966 he had inspected 574 farms, all in the Transvaal.

EMPLOYMENT IN MINING

Numbers of employees, and wages According to the Bulletin of Statistics for the quarter ending September, the total numbers of workers engaged in mining in April were 62,225 Whites, 4,473 Coloured, 441 Asians, and 548,240 Africans. The average cash salaries and wages per head during that month were R260.07 for Whites, .29 for Coloured and Asians, and R15.43 for Africans. (As described below, Africans receive part of their remuneration in kind.) The composition of the African labour force of members and contractors of the Witwatersrand Native Labour Association (i.e. most of the gold mines and certain coal mines) as at 31 December 1966 was: Country in which recruited Number Percentage The Republic ...... 130,500 34.04 Lesotho ...... 64,294 16.77 Botswana ...... 18,955 4.95 Swaziland ...... 4,340 1.13 East Coast ...... 108,979 28.43 Tropical territories ...... 56,271 14.68 383,339 100.00

In an article entitled "Foreign Bantu Workers in South Africa" published in the South African Journal of Economics in March, Dr. G. M. E. Leistner estimated the per capita wages paid in cash and kind in 1964 to all African workers on mines affiliated to the Transvaal and Free State Chamber of Mines. The figures for wages in kind represented the value to the worker, not the cost to the mines. These per capita figures for 1964 were: Wages in cash Wages in kind R R Gold mines 164.97 154.70 Coal mines 154.42 171.10 Other mines 170.97 110.45

(59) 5 May, Hansard 14 col. 5397. EMPLOYMENT IN MINING 127 An analysis of wages paid in kind on the affiliated gold mines was: Per capita cost Per capita value to mines to worker R R Free foodstuffs ...... 47.29 100.99 Preparation of food, free housing, medical facilities, items of clothing, fuel, entertainment, etc ...... 40.28 53.71

R87.57 R154.70

The cash wages for Africans vary considerably according to the degree of proficiency attained by the worker concerned. Penalties imposed for strikes in 1965-6 As was described in the Surveys for 1965 and 1966 (pages 220 and 217 respectively), during the former year leaders of the (White) Mine Workers' Union proposed a scheme in terms of which the pay and benefits of Whites might be improved if pro ductivity were increased by delegating some of the duties of White miners to responsible, especially trained Africans. A "rebel" group inside the Mine Workers' Union opposed the scheme, how ever. In consequence sporadic strikes of White miners took place these did not concern employer-employee relations, but resulted from internal disputes within the trade union. In October 1966 the Industrial Conciliation Act was amended to prohibit strikes and lock-outs for any purpose unconnected with the relation ship between employer and employee. When a few further strikes, now rendered illegal, took place between 29 December 1966 and 6 January, the men who partici pated were prosecuted. According to Press reports," 0° one man paid R30 and 176 paid RIO in admission of guilt fines, while 49 were sentenced to R5 or four days.

Agreements reached with White miners

It was announced in April( 1 ) that, with the assistance of a mediating committee appointed by the Government, an agree ment had been reached between the Collieries Committee of the Transvaal and Free State Chamber of Mines and the Federation of Mining Unions, the latter acting on behalf of some 1,740 daily-paid White coal miners and underground artisans.

(60) Star, 27 February and 15 April; Rand Daily Mail, 10 June. (61) Rand Daily Mail, 10 April. 128 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 As from 1 May, these men would be paid on a monthly instead of a daily basis, resulting in more stability of earnings. Basic pay would be raised, and improved pension, accident, and sick pay benefits granted. In return, the miners agreed to the elimination of some over lap between the various trades, and to a rationalization of work so far as Africans were concerned. Previously, all African gangs had to wait, at the beginning of each shift, until the miner in charge of their section had inspected the entire working area for safety. It was agreed that, in future, after each portion of the area had been inspected the Africans would be directed to start work there. A Press estimate(" ) was that this arrangement would save an average of two working hours per African per shift. The main difference between this scheme and that suggested in 1965 is that gangs will still not commence work until instructed to do so by a White miner. The concept of a new grade of especially trained African "boss-boys" was eliminated. It was agreed, too, that Africans should be allowed to assist in blasting operations by making up primers, charging drill holes, and locking up explosives. The actual blasting would still be carried out by certified White miners. A further point in the agreement was that there would be no retrenchment of existing White employees as a result of the reorganization. Later in April it was announced that the Natal Coal Owners' Association had reached an agreement, on lines similar to those described, with the Federation of Mining Unions. Shortly afterwards, a "productivity agreement" was reached too, between the Gold Producers' Committee of the Chamber of Mines and (on behalf of about 22,000 daily-paid White miners) the Federation of Mining Unions. The benefits gained by the Whites were much the same as those conceded to coal miners: the average wage increase was about 11 per cent."6 3) The Minister of Labour said in the Assembly(14) that the new wage structure would cost the gold-mining industry an extra R9,000,000 a year. The owners hope to compensate for this by saving many thousands of African man-hours annually by a new provision that avoids the necessity for them all to wait, before starting work, until the miner in charge has inspected the whole working area for safety. "Boss-boys" may be instructed to start their gangs work ing at once in places in which no blasting has taken place since the last examination, provided that the White miner in control visits them within two hours.

(62) Rand Daily Mail, 31 March. (63) Star, 30 June. (64) 16 May, Hansard 16 col. 6072. THE BUILDING INDUSTRY 129 The trade unions agreed to some overlap of trades, and signified their willingness for Africans to drive the smaller and slower locomotives underground. It was guaranteed by the Cham ber of Mines that there would be no retrenchments of Whites. No statement was made as to whether African rates of pay would be increased.

EMPLOYMENT IN THE BUILDING INDUSTRY Working from figures given in the Bulletin of Statistics, it transpires that in March 1967 there were 49,800 Whites, 29,800 Coloured, 2,600 Asians, and 172,800 Africans employed in con struction. The average per capita salaries and wages paid during that month were R236.75 (Whites), R94.09 (Coloured), Ri18.85 (Asians), and R40.50 (Africans). These statistics are not strictly comparable with ones quoted in last year's Survey because the sample of establishments included in the official investigations has been revised. Wages vary greatly according to the trade. Calculating from information given in table H81 in the Statistical Yearbook for 1966, one finds that in 1964 the average monthly earnings of Coloured workers in the were R165.79 for car penters, about R157.60 for bricklayers, plumbers, and painters, and R52.74 for labourers. The "productivity" agreement reached in the Transvaal early in 1966 was described on page 220 of last year's Survey. It allowed Africans to do painting in white parts of urban areas provided that the penultimate and final coats of paint are applied by Whites. It is reported ( 5) that some employers are using Africans for the whole job: it is difficult for industrial council inspectors to prove which coat of paint is being applied at any given time. The exemption granted from the job reservation in the Western Cape is described on page 107. Press reports state( " ) that building contractors on the Wit watersrand are experiencing difficulties, caused by influx control regulations, in regard to the supply of African labour. They employ a large proportion of casual labour because requirements vary according to the work in hand at any given time, and labour bureaux can frequently not meet the demand. Consequently, it is said, up to 50 per cent of the African workers are being employed illegally. If this is discovered the Africans, and not the employer, are being prosecuted. The training of Africans under the Bantu Building Workers' Act, for work as artisans in African areas, is described in the chapter on technical education. Their rates of pay were set out on page 220 of last year's Survey.

(65) Rand Daily Mail, 16 February. (66) Ibid, 12 and 19 May, 2 August. 130 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 COMMERCE AND FINANCE Mr. C. J. Pitts, chairman of the executive committee of the Association of Chambers of Commerce, said in April( 7) that about 200,000 whites and 220,000 non-whites were employed in the wholesale and retail trade in South Africa. The numbers of non whites are growing: a municipal survey in Johannesburg showed that the African employees in commerce as a whole in the city had increased from 63,400 in 1958 to 100,400 in 1967.(68) The principal of a school of commerce in Cape Town stated( 9) that the scope for employment of non-white clerks had expanded greatly in recent years. He was training an average of 250 a year, mainly women, and they found jobs without much difficulty. Three Coloured men from Cape Town passed the chartered accountancy course in 1967.( °) Sponsored by the Hotel Board and the Departments of Labour and Coloured Affairs, courses for Coloured waiters and wine stewards are being conducted at a hotel.2' Commercial banks are training African tellers and clerks: some of the tellers undertake further studies for examinations of the Institute of Bankers. 72 ) Some information about average weekly earnings of workers in commerce in 1964 was contained in table H82 of the Statistical Year Book for 1966 and in Report 01-27-01 of the Bureau of Statistics. The figures, based on sample surveys, excluded incen tive bonuses, but included overtime pay, travelling and other allowances, and employers' contributions to medical and pension funds. Some examples are: Weekly earnings Whites Coloured Asians Africans R R R R Male shop assistant: Cape Peninsula ...... 40.27 27.27 Pietermaritzburg ... 41.04 23.56 Durban ...... 43.55 26.60 Male clerk: Cape Peninsula ... 36.92 26.85 Pretoria ...... 37.44 24.97 Motor vehicle driver: (Average for areas in vestigated) ...... 17.28 17.26 15.20 Male general worker: Average for areas in vestigated) ...... 9.86 9.11 9.38

(67) Star, 5 April. (68) lbid, 14 September. (69) Ibid, 29 January. (70) Cape Argus, 7 September. (71) lbid, 16 June. (72) The World, 25 October. COMMERCE AND FINANCE Weekly earnings Whites Coloured Asians Africans R R R R Woman clerk, Cape Pen insula ...... 21.60 19.16 Woman alteration hand: Cape Peninsula ...... 17.92 15.79 Woman general worker: (Average for areas in- vestigated) ...... 8.68 7.70 Commerce is one of the main avenues of employment for Asians: in recent years it has become the second most important, with slightly fewer workers than there are in the manufacturing sector. Of the economically active Asian workers who were more than 15 years of age in 1960, 23 per cent were engaged in com merce and finance. The Minister of Community Development said in February(73 ) that the Coloured community was still finding its feet in this sector of the economy, and that the Coloured Develop ment Corporation had an important part to play in assisting prospective Coloured businessmen. The work of this Corporation in Coloured Reserves is described in a subsequent chapter; but it may be mentioned here that the Corporation is building a R660,000 self-service store at Athlone, Cape Town, making shares in the enterprise available to Coloured people.! 4 ) There are four White and three Coloured directors. The Corporation has contributed R12,500 to the estab lishment of a Coloured supermarket in Pietermaritzburg. ( 5 The Spes Bona Bank, which it founded in Athlone, and which is almost entirely staffed by Coloured people, had 1,077 clients in June, with R211,000 on deposit.( ") Shares in this bank are to be made available to Coloured investors. The general manager of the Corporation, Mr. H. L. Greyling, said in September (77) that, since 1962, it had given the following assistance to Coloured businessmen: Number of Total financial Type of business concerns assistancegranted Retail trade ...... 54 R359,000 Furniture shop ..... 1 40,000 Liquor businesses ... 15 531,600 Hotels ...... 484,000 Transport concerns ... 51,000 Cinemas ...... 209,000 Building contractors 43,500 Dry cleaning factories 46,500 Boat builder ...... 1 17,500 Small manufacturers 4 87,300 Others ...... 9 30,400 105 R1,899,800 (73) Assembly, 17 February, Hansard 4 col. 1456. (74) Argus, 2 March, and Cape Times, 16 September. (75) Minister of Coloured Affairs, Assembly. 6 June, Hansard 19 col. 7235. (76) Argus, 17 June. (77) Cape Times, 16 September. 132 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 The hotels referred to are at Mossel Bay, Beaufort West, Malmesbury, Stellenbosch, , and Johannesburg. The Corporation is negotiating for the take-over of certain other hotels by Coloured proprietors, and it intends building a cinema at on the Cape Flats.(" A congress of the National African Chamber of Commerce

(NACOC) was held at Langa, Cape Town, during May. (Its79) national president, Mr. F. S. M. Mncube, announced in January that the Johannesburg Chamber was to launch a "buy at home" (in the African townships) campaign. With the assistance of the (White) Johannesburg Junior Chamber of Commerce, seminars for African businessmen have been continued. More than 200 traders in Soweto, Johannesburg, have formed a syndicate with a large wholesale company in order to try to compete in prices with supermarkets in the city!")0 It was announced in the first quarterly edition for 1967 of The African Trader (NACOC's official organ) that the Department of Bantu Administration and Development had offered to pay the costs of visits to the Transkei by African traders in White areas who were genuinely interested in buying trading stations that were up for sale in that territory. Consideration would be given to paying compensation for financial losses, including goodwill, that resulted from moving to an African homeland, it was stated. Certain municipal officials have been discussing the feasibility of introducing separate counters for Africans in shops situated in White areas. According to the Star of 20 November, however, the Prime Minister stated that such a degree of apartheid was an impossibility.

EMPLOYMENT IN THE PUBLIC SERVICE AND PROVINCIAL ADMINISTRATIONS

Calculating from information given in the Quarterly Bulletin of Statistics, one finds that the number of employees and average monthly salaries and wages in the public service and provincial administrations during the third quarter of 1966 were: Whites Coloured Asians Africans Public Service Number of employees (81) 130,241 27,109 6,321 149,880 Average per capita wages R130.25 R76.81 R68.94 .62

(78) Rand Daily Mail, 14 April. (79) Star, 5 January. (80) Rand Daily Mail, 15 April. (81) Including non-white teachers. THE PUBLIC SERVICE Whites Coloured Asians Africans Provincial Administrations Number of employees"( 2 ) 78,804 9,109 2,429 69,002 Average per capita wages R147.86 R32.58 .93 R20.70 (These figures are not strictly comparable with those for earlier years because the official sample of establishments has been revised.) The low wage figure for Coloured people in the service of provincial administrations indicates that most are employed as labourers. Africans in both categories are often supplied with food and quarters. Questioned in the Assembly on 27 January, 83) the Minister of the Interior gave the following information about the pay of non-white public servants: Per working day Less than R2 More than R2 Number Percentage Number Percentage Africans ... 84,321 74.5 12,747 11.2 Coloured ... 8,469 7.5 6,359 5.6 Indians ... 431 0.4 905 0.8

93,221 82.4 20,011 17.6 The Minister of Justice announced on 22 May( 4) that two magistrates' courts were shortly to open at Athlone, employing Coloured typists and clerks. He would like Coloured people trained in law to offer their services: in time there was nothing to prevent them from being appointed as prosecutors or magistrates. According to the Estimates of Expenditure from Revenue for the year ending 31 March 1968,01) the staff of the Depart ment of Coloured Affairs consists of 1,004 whites and 14,486 non whites, while that of the Department of Indian Affairs has 367 whites and 5,690 non-whites (including numbers of Africans). The senior administrative and technical posts are all still held by whites. The first Indian Assistant Registrar of Births and Deaths was appointed early in 1967.(6) The more important posts held by Coloured people and Indians in the teaching profession are described in a subsequent chapter.

(82) Including white teachers employed by the provinces. (83) Hansard 1 col. 241. (84) Assembly Hansard 17 cols. 6465-7. (85) RP 1/67 pages 211 and 264. (86) Natal Mercury, 11 February. 134 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 The Bulletin of Statistics indicates that, in May, the Post Office was employing 33,980 Whites, 9,151 Africans, 3,553 Coloured, and 342 Asians. It was stated by the Minister of Posts and Telegraphs that, as at the end of February, his Depart ment was employing 1,835 non-whites in a temporary capacity in posts for white postmen and messengers.(") Coloured policemen are being trained at Duncan Village, East London, Indians at Wentworth in Durban, and Africans at New Modder near Benoni. Detailed figures about their pay were given in the Assembly by the Minister of Police on 14 March.88 Non-whites can progress through the ranks of constable, ser geant, senior sergeant, and chief sergeant to become special grade chief sergeants (a very recently-introduced grade). Annual salaries for constables are: Coloured and Indian: R576 x 42-R600 x 60-R1,320. African: R450 x 42-R660 x 60-R960. The salaries for the new rank of special grade chief sergeant are: Coloured and Indian: R1,500 x 60-R1,800 x 84-R1,968. African: R 1,260 x 60-R 1,680. In addition, all those employed as detectives receive an allowance of R36 a year; and all ranks are paid a uniform allow ance ranging from R13 to R20 annually. According to the Report of the Commissioner of the South African Police for the year ended 30 June 1966,81) as at the end of that year the strength of the police force was 15,437 whites and 14,506 non-whites. Ranks held by the non-whites were: Coloured Indians Africans Chief sergeants ...... 11 5 30 Senior sergeants ...... 47 15 356 Sergeants ...... 170 62 1,186 Constables ...... 950 459 10,890 Constable/Labourers ... 8 - 119 Labourers ...... 29 - 169

1,215 541 12,750

(87) Assembly 4 April, Hansard 10 col. 3515. (88) Hansard 8 cols. 2883-5. (89) R.P. 39/67 pages 1-2. THE RAILWAYS ADMINISTRATION EMPLOYMENT IN THE RAILWAYS ADMINISTRATION Questioned in the Assembly on 13 June,(9"° the Minister of Transport stated that the numbers of employees in the Railways Administration as at 15 March were: Whites ...... 115,633 Coloured ...... 12,591 Indians ...... 920 Africans ...... 92,069 221,213

It is estimated that the shortage of white rail workers on the Reef is 14 per cent, and there are shortages in other areas, too, in spite of the increasing proportion of non-whites employed in recent years. In July and September, the Federal Consultative Council of Railway Staff Associations (representing seven affiliated bodies) met to discuss this problem. Its chairman, Mr. J. H. Liebenberg, stated afterwards that the position could be relieved by increased productivity, improved training methods, and the "right type" of immigrant. But it was clear that non-white labour would have to be used in more senior jobs, on a temporary basis, until white labour became available. 91)

COLOURED CORPS The Cape Times reported on 24 June that, over the past period of four years, 490 men had joined the Coloured Corps (a unit of the Defence Force). After a two-year period of training at in the Cape some remain in the service, while others leave to enter private employment. More than a quarter of the men choose to be posted to the . The Minister of Defence told the Assembly(9") that the highest rank that can be reached by Coloured men in the Navy is Warrant Officer Class 1. They are employed as seamen, storekeepers, stewards, chefs, engine-room artificers, engine-room mechanics, riggers, and writers. In May, 80 were in the service. Other men in the Corps, the Minister continued, work as instructors, clerks, motor drivers, medical orderlies, musicians and chefs.

NON-WHITE SEAMEN Fishing has been a traditional occupation for Coloured people, but Africans, too, are increasingly entering the industry.

(90) Hansard 20 col. 7736. (91) Rand Daily Mail, 21 July and 7 September. (92) 25 May, Hansard 13 col. 4792. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Many members of both these groups own and operate their own fleet of small boats. Numbers work as skin divers on their own account, catching perlemoen for canning factories. Besides working in trawlers and coasters, large numbers are employed in the deck, engine room, and catering departments of merchant ships, in particular those of the line. The Star reported on 28 September that two pig iron carriers of this line have Zulu deckhands and engine room staff. Various tankers have Coloured crews, some Coloured men having risen to the ranks of bosun on deck and leading hand in the engine room.

DOMESTIC SERVANTS The Bulletin of Statistics for January contained statistics relating to the wages of domestic servants in October 1965, based on sample surveys in the nine principal urban areas. Nursemaids, cooks, chauffeurs, and garden workers were excluded if employed in addition to general domestic servants. The value of food, quarters, and "other" items (clothing, footwear, medical sup plies, etc.) was estimated by the employers who provided informa tion. The weighted average for the nine areas showed that wages had risen from a base of 100 in May 1958 to 134.6 in October 1965. Some extracts from the tables given, relating to the latter date, are: Per month Cash wages Food Quarters Other R R R R Coloured women Cape Town ... 16.75 13.35 5.65 1.30 Port Elizabeth ... 11.82 11.18 4.18 1.36 African men Pietermaritzburg 9.95 8.84 3.66 1.74 Durban ...... 10.13 9.89 4.36 1.85 Pretoria ...... 13.04 10.86 4.68 1.42 Witwatersrand 18.15 12.40 5.03 1.64 African women Cape Town 18.26 12.51 6.45 1.30 Port Elizabeth ... 12.82 11.52 4.45 1.25 Kimberley ...... 9.87 11.49 2.95 1.23 Pietermaritzburg .. 10.30 9.08 3.54 1.54 Durban ...... 11.33 9.96 4.31 1.73 Pretoria ...... 11.70 10.67 4.21 1.16 Witwatersrand ... 13.96 11.71 4.33 1.05 TRADE UNIONS According to the Star of 29 June, the manager of Johannes burg's Non-European Affairs Department, Mr. W. J. P. Carr, said that the average cash wage of a woman domestic servant in the city was then R17.40 a month.

LEGISLATION RELATING TO WORKERS The Factories, Machinery, and Building Work Amendment Act, No. 77 of 1967, provided for paid sick leave for employees in these industries (estimated by the Minister of Labour to total about 130,000 whites and 300,000 non-whites 93)), and streng thened the Minister's powers to impose conditions relating to the health and safety of workers. The Unemployment Insurance Amendment Act, No. 27 of 1967, raised the minimum level of earnings in respect of which contributions are payable to the Unemployment Insurance Fund from R2,860 to R3,120 a year (inclusive of cost-of-living allow ances). As before, those excluded from contributing to the Fund are public servants, domestic servants, agricultural workers, employees in rural areas other than in factories, African mine workers, and all Africans earning less than a year.

TRADE UNIONS The Minister of Labour gave the following information in the Assembly on 16 May,(94 ) relating to registered trade unions: Membership Number Coloured Type of union of unions Whites and Asian White unions ...... 89 278,931 Mixed unions ...... 46 81,245 84,680 Coloured/Asian unions 37 - 39,255 172 360,176 123,935

As described in more detail on page 227 of last year's Survey, there are three co-ordinating trade union bodies: the right-wing S.A. Confederation of Labour, the middle-of-the-road Trade Union Council of S.A. (Tuesa), and the left-wing S.A. Congress of Trade Unions (Sactu). About 71 registered unions are not affiliated to any of these bodies. Sactu is an almost-entirely African organization. All its leaders have left the country or are under banning orders, thus it has worked under grave organizational difficulties, and its pre sent strength is unknown.

(93) Assembly, 5 May, Hansard 14 col. 5430. (94) Hansard 16 col. 6023. 138 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 There has been .no recent published information about the number of unofficial African unions which are not affiliated to a co-ordinating body. According to the organizers concerned, the strength of the Confederation and of Tucsa in October was: Affiliated Affiliated Number of membership membership affiliated (registered (unregistered unions unions) unions) Confederation ...... 33 119,071 Tucsa: Registered unions . 68 166,881 African unions ... 13 - 6,501 The Confederation has three component bodies: the Co ordinating Council of S.A. Trade Unions, the S.A. Federation of Trade Unions, and the Federal Consultative Council of S.A. Railways and Harbours Staff Associations. Except for about 20 Coloured men, its affiliated members are all White. It is re ported (9") that there has been tension within the Federation between verligte and verkrampte members (see page 2). As indicated, Tucsa's membership is multi-racial. Within its organization is an economic research bureau, a training and education department, a committee for unorganized workers, and an African Affairs section. Tucsa continues to be opposed to job reservation, preferring a policy of "the rate for the job" with realistic minimum wages. It urges that South Africa should re apply for admission to the International Labour Organization (unofficial observers from Tucsa again attended the annual meet ing of this organization). Tucsa has pointed out frequently that Africans are increas ingly being drawn into the industrial society. In a number of industries the preponderance of unorganized African workers, who have no voice in industrial council machinery, is already so great that the bargaining position of registered trade unions tends to be undermined. The solution, it is felt, if industrial peace is to be ensured, is for African unions to be organized under the experienced guidance of responsible Whites, and to be granted statutory recognition. As mentioned last year, a motion that Africans be allowed to join registered trade unions was adopted without dissenting votes by Tucsa's annual conference in 1966. There was, appar ently, some difference of opinion on the issue of the affiliation of purely African unions, but the matter was left in the hands of

(95) e.g. Sunday Express, 5 March. TRADE UNIONS the executive committee. Since then, leaders have appealed to affiliated unions to assist African workers to form unions. The head office has itself done so, and has continued to run courses for officials of non-white trade unions. During September, Tucsa, in conjunction with the University of Rhodes, conducted a seminar in Grahamstown for trade union leaders, inter alia, to discuss the possibility of instituting university programmes of trade union education and labour research. It was reported in the Sunday Times of 29 October that the Minister of Labour had made a speech that was sharply critical of Tucsa, accusing it of being out of touch with South Africa's traditional viewpoints. In particular, the Minister attacked Tucsa's attitude to the I.L.O. and to the question of African trade unions. A delegation from Tucsa then sought an interview with the Minister, who is reported 96) to have told members the Govern ment was adamant that African unions should be denied official recognition, and was opposed to rejoining the I.L.O. The Minister's speech sparked off statements by several Tucsa affiliates to the effect that they were opposed to the affiliation of African unions. The S.A. Typographical Union sug gested a compromise arrangement: that Tucsa should divide into two wings, one consisting of registered unions only, and the other of African unions together with such registered unions as preferred to belong to this section.(97) Tucsa decided to call a special general conference in Decem ber to test the feeling of affiliates on this whole matter. (The out come will be reported in the next issue of this Survey.)

THE GOVERNMENT'S SEPARATE INDUSTRIAL CONCILIATION MACHINERY FOR AFRICANS The industrial conciliation machinery provided in terms of the Native Labour (Settlement of Disputes) Act of 1953 which, inter alia, provided for works committees instead of trade unions, does not appear to have had great appeal to African workers. Questioned in the Assembly on 16 May,("8 ) the Minister of Labour said that 50 of these committees had been set up (one more than in 1966). Officials of the Central Bantu Labour Board do, however, appear to have succeeded in obtaining increases in pay for many African workers, and to have settled numbers of disputes. One dispute in which negotiations failed, relating to the dairy trade on the Witwatersrand and Pretoria, has been referred to the Wage Board.

(96) Rand Daily Mail, 14 November. (97) Ibid, 10 November. (98) Hansard 16 col. 6024. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

THE AFRICAN RESERVES

THE EXTENT OF THE RESERVES Scheduled areas In terms of the Natives Land Act of 1913, certain areas that were then in African occupation were "scheduled." At the time, much of this land had not been properly surveyed. Since then, certain boundary changes have been effected. Consequently, estimates of the extent of these areas, as made at various times, differ from one another. According to the 1965 Report of the Department of Bantu Administration and Development,") they measured 9,761,860 morgen at the end of 1964. As explained below, their extent has increased since then. Land acquired by Africans prior to 1936 Between 1913 and 1936 Africans purchased various farms, without restriction in the Cape, and, in the northern provinces, in areas which had been recommended by various commissions for "release" to them. If these farms adjoin existing Reserves they have, in general, been allowed to remain in African possession. If, however, they are surrounded by White-owned land they are officially regarded as "black spots." In recent years the Govern ment has decided that some of the smaller scheduled areas, and parts of others that jutted out into White farming areas, should also be regarded as black spots. Still further areas that are con sidered to be black spots are certain farms in predominantly White areas which have traditionally been occupied by Africans. For some years the Government has been endeavouring to clear the black spots. In cases where these are occupied by a tribe on a basis of communal ownership (or traditional right of occupa tion) the Department acquires land adjoining an existing Reserve of at least equal pastoral or agricultural value, and then tries to persuade the tribes to move there. Resistance is sometimes encoun tered. In some cases the Government has then expropriated the black spot and thereafter prosecuted the Africans for living there illegally: an example is given later. The land acquired for the resettlement of the Africans is added to the scheduled areas. In cases where black spots are owned by individual Africans the Government negotiates with the title-holders. Failing agree-

(1) RP 18/67, page 14. EXTENT OF AFRICAN RESERVES ment, it may resort to expropriation. Compensation is paid on the basis of the market value of the land, the value of any improve ments and unreaped crops, and an additional 20 per cent of the total as an "inconvenience allowance." Plotholders who owned more than 20 morgen are allowed, if they so wish, to buy alterna tive land adjoining a Reserve. Those who owned less than 20 morgen may buy stands in a township in a Bantu area. When Africans are moved, they may take usable building materials from the improvements they have effected, and are given free transport. Tents are usually provided for temporary shelter in the new areas, and a free issue of rations is often given. Departmental reports for 1964 and 1965 indicate that, by the end of 1964, 95,651 morgen of black spot land, on which 55,700 Africans were living, had been cleared, and that a further 32,249 morgen were cleared in 1965. Full statistics for 1966 have not as yet been published. The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said in the Assembly on 19 May(') that during that year the S.A. Bantu Trust had expropriated 3,660 morgen (508 morgen in the Cape and the rest in the Transvaal). None of the farms concerned was exchanged for other land. Two days earlier he had indicated in the Senate(3 that a large amount of black spot land had been purchased (through the Department of Agricultural Credit and Land Tenure); but no exact figures were given. Particu lars in regard to some recent black spot removals are described later in this chapter. The area of remaining black spots at the end of 1966, the Minister said, was: Morgen Natal ...... 46,537 Cape ...... 28,011 Transvaal ...... 23,897 Free State ...... 7,529 105,974

The process of clearing these areas was most difficult in Natal, it was said, because the land there had been very much subdivided and it was difficult to trace all the individual owners. It was stated in the Departmental Report that, at the end of 1964, the area of the land acquired by Africans before 1936 that still remained in African possession was 1,415,624 morgen. This figure will since have decreased because of black spot removals. The area of the scheduled areas will have increased, but not to the same extent because, as indicated, not all of the Africans from black spots receive alternative land.

(2) Hansard 16 col. 6299. (3) Hansard 11 col. 3027. 142 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Quota land and released areas The Native Trust and Land Act of 1936 provided that a "quota" of 7 million morgen of land should gradually be added to the Reserves, 1,616,000 morgen of this in the Cape, 526,000 morgen in Natal, 5,028,000 morgen in the Transvaal, and 80,000 morgen in the Free State. However, only 6,729,853 morgen of this quota land (constituting the released areas) was demarcated in a schedule to the Act. Land within the released areas, or (to fulfil the quota requirements) adjoining existing Reserves, may be acquired by the S.A. Bantu Trust or by Africans. In 1936 the Government made over to (or "vested in") the Trust all Crown lands in the released areas. Further land has, since, been added. According to the 1965-6 Report of the Con troller and Auditor-General 4 ) as at 31 March 1966 the total area of land vested in the Trust was 1,871,222 morgen. This Report stated that, at the same date, Africans had bought 443,548 morgen of land in the released areas. It was stated in the Senate on 14 February, on behalf of the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development, (5" that by the end of 1966 the Trust had purchased 3,358,678 morgen in or adjoining the released areas. Further land has been bought since then, probably mainly by the Trust. In an address given in October at the annual meeting of the S.A. Bureau of Racial Affairs the Deputy Minister of Bantu Development said(r) that the Whites still had to cede 1,545,632 morgen of land to Africans (771,761 morgen in the Transvaal, 670,127 morgen in the Cape, and 103,744 morgen in Natal). It would, thus, appear that by October 1967, the Trust or Africans had acquired 5,704,368 of the 7.250,000 morgen of quota land. Summing up For reasons given earlier, it is impossible to state the exact extent of the Reserves. According to the information quoted, the following would appear to be an approximate estimation: Morgen Scheduled areas (1964 figure) ...... 9,761,860 (Likely to be extended by, say, up to 100,000 morgen as further black spots are removed.)

(4) RP 48/66 page 621. (5) Hansard 3 col. 756. (6) Star, 6 October. EXTENT OF AFRICAN RESERVES Morgen Land acquired by Africans prior to 1936 (1964 figure) ...... 1,415,624 (Likely to be decreased as further black spots are removed.) Quota land (1966 figure) ...... 5,704,368 16,881,852

The position is complicated by the fact that, in terms of Proclamation No. 93 of 1966, all land held by the S.A. Bantu Trust in the Transkei was transferred to the Transkeian Govern ment. The Territory's Secretary for the Interior states(' ) that this amounted to about 4,300,000 morgen, less approximately 13,000 morgen under the jurisdiction of local authorities and smaller areas owned by White farmers and traders. The land transferred thus must have exceeded 4,000,000 morgen. If this approximate figure is substracted from the total given above it would seem that the area of Reserves in the rest of the Republic is in the region of 12,530,000 morgen. Questioned on this matter in the Assembly on 12 and 16 May,(8) however, the Minister gave sets of figures which, when added, produce different totals-either 13,723,103 morgen or 13,184,309 morgen.

SOME NOTES ON REMOVAL SCHEMES IN RECENT MONTHS It was reported in February(' ) that more than 5,000 African squatters were being moved from the Weenen, Estcourt, and Lady smith areas to a new homeland in the Nkandhla district of Zululand. The Trust has acquired land from Indians, in the Wilgefontein area near Pietermaritzburg, for the resettlement of Africans.!" ) The Minister announced in the Assembly on 14 April(") that, so far as the Eastern Cape is concerned, the Trust had purchased land in the Indwe, King William's Town, East London, and Queenstown districts. Part of this was to be used for the extension of the Zwelitsha and Mdantsane African townships, and a new township was to be established at the Gulu Pineries, to the west of East London. In the Barkly West area of the Western Transvaal, possibly 400 or more African families have been moved from diamond diggings and other black spots to a new township called Papierstad, in the area. A few who were legally registered occupiers

(7) Letter 2/1/2 of 27 April. (8) Hansard 15 col. 5834, Hansard 16 cols. 6027-8. (9) Natal Mercury, 18 February. (10) Minister, Assembly 7 April, Hansard 10 col. 3756. (11) Hansard 11 cols. 4199-4200. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 (e.g. at Pniel) received compensation on the basis described earlier, but those who were officially regarded as squatters apparently received no compensation for homes they had built, which in some cases were substantial, nor for fruit trees, vegetable gardens, etc. All of those moved were forced to dispose of any stock they had owned. According to information given by the Minister and by Mr. Graham S. Eden, M.P., in the Assembly,1" ) dwellings and schools were available at Papierstad, but there is little opportunity of employment in the area (except, for limited numbers, as labourers on the Vaal-Harts irrigation scheme, about four miles from Papierstad). Men wishing to continue work on the diggings (which are 55 or more miles away) are forced to live there in com pounds during the week, for there is no regular bus service. A trip to the new settlement to visit his family costs a man R1.60. The Minister reported in the Senate on 14 March 13) that in 1965 and 1966 the Government had expropriated from Africans the farms Leeuwfontein and Braklaagte in the Marico District. Residents who had refused to move were technically then squatters, and were to be prosecuted. For many years members of a Western Tswana tribe living near Potchefstroom resisted efforts to move them to a farm called De Hoop near Lichtenburg. Their land had been given them by President Kruger, but they had no title-deeds to it. After charges against them were laid, they eventually did agree to move.' 4 ) Large-scale population movements have been carried out in the Northern Transvaal, where the Government is trying to sort the Venda, Tsonga, Pedi, and Sotho people into separate home lands. Further mention of this matter is made on page 152. Some removal schemes in the Pietersburg area have been carried out without overt opposition (although, apparently through a misunderstanding, people in the village of Roodewal demolished their huts, on official instructions, three days before the trucks arrived to move them, and meanwhile, in the middle of winter, had no shelter).(5 ) A Bapedi tribe at Doornkop near Middelburg continued, however, to resist moving to Sekhukhuneland. Their chieftainess, Mrs. Miriam Ramaube, served a gaol sentence of 30 days in 1964 for refusing to surrender the title deeds of the tribal farm.

NON-AFRICANS LIVING IN THE RESERVES As described on page 132 of last year's Survey, Proclama tion 336 of 31 December 1965 classified most towns in the Transkei as either completely reserved for future African occupation, or so

(12) 25 January and 3 February, Hansard 1 col. 151, Hansard 2 cols. 598-9. (13) Hansard 7 col. 1988. (14) Rand Daily Mail, 6 April. (15) Ibid. 29 June. NON-AFRICANS LIVING IN THE RESERVES reserved in part. Non-Africans living in reserved areas were not required to move immediately; but it was laid down that, except by inheritance or donation, no-one other than a citizen of the Transkei or a Trust or Corporation acting on behalf of Africans might acquire an interest in land there. Unless special permis sion was obtained, no non-African who was not doing so as at 3 January 1966 might occupy a building in a reserved area for professional or business purposes. The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development reported in the Assembly on 31 January( ") that during 1966, the S.A. Bantu Trust had bought 10 erven in reserved areas; the Xhosa Development Corporation had purchased 3 erven in reserved and 4 in unreserved areas; and the Bantu Investment Corporation had bought 4 in reserved and 15 in unreserved areas. As described later in this chapter, the properties of large numbers of White traders have been purchased by the Bantu Investment or the Xhosa Development Corporations. Each issue of the Transkei Official Gazette lists White-owned properties that are offered for sale. In the Official Estimates for 1967-8 ( ") a sum of R3,000,000 was voted from Loan Account for compensation to Whites for losses incurred in the sale of properties: it is mentioned later that R3,040,000 was spent in this way in 1966-7. Delegates from the Transkei Coloured People's Association met the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development during May, and it was reported ( " ) thereafter that the Coloured residents were in a state of grave unease about their future. Statements were subsequently made in the Assembly, on 17, 18 and 19 May, by the Ministers of Bantu Administration and Development and of Coloured Affairs. ( 9) There are between 10,000 and 11,000 Coloured people domiciled in the Transkei, it was said. Numbers are employed in the artisan trades, but an investiga tion is to be made of the whole socio-economic circumstances of these people. The artisans cannot immediately be spared. The Coloured people would gradually have to move, it was stated, receiving compensation from the State on the same basis as for Whites. In the course of time a recruiting campaign would be undertaken to place them in employment in the Western Cape; but this could not be done for the time being because of the shortage of accommodation in the latter area. It was recognized that great difficulties would, meanwhile, be experienced by Coloured people who leased White-owned houses in areas of towns that were reserved for Africans. If the White owners decided to sell these properties the Coloured occu

(16) Hansard 2 col. 388. (17) RP 8/67, page 74. (18) Star, 6 May. (19) Hansard 16 cols. 6211, 6273, 6300. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 pants would have nowhere to go. The Minister of Bantu Admini stration and Development undertook to try to assist families who found themselves in this situation. A Government inter-departmental committee has been enquir ing into the future status of Coloured and Indian people in Zulu land. It is reported(2" ) that they considered that the Coloured should retain the freehold township of Sunnydale, adjoining the White area of Eshowe. Indians (numbering about 6,000) should be allowed to remain in Zululand under permit, since they are needed in certain types of occupations.

POWERS OF THE TRANSKEIAN GOVERNMENT When opening the 1967 Session of the Transkei Legislative Assembly the Prime Minister of the Republic, Mr. B. J. Vorster, said (21) that his Government had received representations for the transfer of further powers to the Transkeian Government. Sym pathetic consideration was being given to the handing over of health and information services, road transportation, and the control of certain police stations.

THE TRANSKEIAN CONSTITUTION

A Transkeian Constitution Amendment Act, No. 101 of 1967, has been passed by the Republican Government. It provided, as previously, that the Legislative Assembly of the territory shall consist of 64 chiefs and 45 elected members; but, because Chief Kaizer Matanzima has been made a Paramount Chief, there will for the time being be five (instead of four) paramount chiefs and 59 (instead of 60) chiefs as members. The Act stated that if further paramount chieftainships are created, the number of chiefs repre senting the region concerned will be reduced accordingly. Previously, chiefs retained their seats in successive Assemblies, but in future they will serve for the life of an Assembly only (normally five years). When introducing the Bill,(22) the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said that, under the old system, incumbents of newly-created chieftainships had pos sessed no hope of obtaining seats. The chiefs to sit in the Assembly will be elected from and by the chiefs themselves, according to a procedure set out in the Act. Paramount chiefs will retain their seats indefinitely. In terms of the principal Act, the constituencies for the elec tion of the 45 elected members were the nine regions of the Transkei, but it was found in practice that these were too large. The number to be elected from each, determined in accordance

(20) Natal Mercury, 27 April and 17 June. (21) Star, 19 April. (22) Assembly, 12 June, Hansard 20 cols. 7602-5. THE TRANSKEI with the number of registered voters, was as high as eight in some cases, and voting thus was a complicated process. In future, the constituencies will be the 26 Transkeian districts. A Transkei Electoral Law Amendment Act, No. 6 of 1967, was passed by the Legislative Assembly. It dealt with the location of polling stations, the determination of dates for the registration of voters, and voting procedure. A notice in the Transkei Official Gazette of 20 October stated that between 1 and 15 December there would be a general registra tion of voters for the general elections due in 1968. During the year under review there has been a rearrangement of the tribal authorities system, apparently consequent upon the creation of new chieftainships.

POLITICS IN THE TRANSKEI There are three main political parties in the Transkei, the Transkei National Independence Party led by Paramount Chief Kaizer Matanzima (T.N.I.P.), the Democratic Party led by Mr. Knowledge Guzana (D.P.), and the Transkei People's Freedom Party led by Mr. Shadrack Sinaba (T.P.F.P.). Their policies were described on pages 126 et seq of last year's Survey. Very briefly, T.N.I.P. endorses the policy of separate development and the system of chieftainship. The D.P. considers that the homelands should be regarded merely as provinces of the Republic, that their citizens should have a voice in the government of the country as a whole, and that the chiefs will gradually have to surrender their powers to the democratic will of the people. The T.P.F.P. wants immediate independence for the Transkei. It was announced in February23 ) that a new Transkei People's Democratic Party had been founded in East London by Mr. Tynies M. Vanqa: its aims, as stated, did not appear to differ from those of the D.P. Three by-elections for the Legislative Assembly were held during April, at which the D.P. lost one seat to the T.N.I.P., but retained the other two. The numbers of votes cast (in a poll ranging from 30 to 51 per cent) were 111,167 for the D.P., 63,772 for the T.N.I.P., and 2,619 for the T.P.F.P. candidates. It was, thereafter, stated (24) that the T.N.I.P. had a majority of 25 in the Legislative Assembly. However, according to the Transkei Liberal News for July, one member later crossed the floor from the D.P. Paramount Chief Matanzima was stated to have claimed that the state of the parties was: T.N.I.P ...... 69 D.P ...... 38 T.P.F.P ...... 2

(23) Evening Post, 4 February. (24) e.g. South African Digest, 28 April. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 ADMINISTRATION OF THE TRANSKEI Public service At the opening of the Legislative Assembly's 1967 Session, the South African Prime Minister said that there were 2,920 posts in the Transkeian public service, 5,999 in its educational service, and about 12,852 posts for labourers. Of all these, only 412 posts (including 53 for teachers) were then filled by White officials seconded from the Republic: the numbers were steadily being reduced. The Minister of Bantu Administration and Develop ment stated in the House of Assembly on 14 March (25 ) that the services of 109 White officials had already been withdrawn. In the Republic's Official Estimates for 1967-8(") a sum of R1,182,000 was provided for the salaries of seconded officials. In the speech quoted above, the Prime Minister said that the first two Xhosa magistrates, who would also act as Receivers of Revenue, would probably be appointed during the forthcoming year. The Annual of the Transkei Government for 1967 stated that three posts of assistant magistrates and one of an additional magistrate were already filled by Transkeian citizens. The terri tory's Minister of Education, Mr. B. B. Mdledle, announced in February (27 ) that, for the past two years, his Government had paid half the lecture and examination fees due by Transkeians studying law at the University College of Fort Hare, but that it had now been decided to send public servants (about five annually) to take this course while on full pay. It was hoped that similar arrangements might prove possible so far as technical training was concerned. During April, 15 officials of the various Transkeian govern ment departments were sent on the first of a series of ten-day "induction" courses in Umtata, to learn about governmental machinery and qualities of leadership. (2 8)

Budget The Republican Government made a grant of R10,810,000 from its Consolidated Revenue Fund to the Transkeian Govern ment for the 1967-8 financial year. In addition, a loan of R1,500,000 was made to the Xhosa Development Corporation, (2 9) R908,600 was voted for the construction and maintenance of national roads, (30 ) and (as mentioned earlier), R1,182,000 for the salaries of officials seconded from the Republic.

(25) Hansard 8 col. 2876. (26) RP 1/67 page 275. (27) Rand Daily Mail, 17 February. (28) Star, 17 February. (29) RP 8/67 page 74. (30) RP 1/67 page 20. THE TRANSKEI The Controller and Auditor-General reported ( "1) that, in 1965-6, the Republican Government spent R5,334,172 on various services in thc Transkei besides making a grant of R13,000,000 towards the territory's revenue. Paramount Chief Matanzima, who is the Minister of Finance, presented his budget for 1967-8 in the Legislative Assembly on 21 April. A surplus of R5,422,000 was being carried forward, he said, made up of the budgeted surplus, under-estimated revenue, and savings that had been effected. The anticipated revenue was: R Surplus ...... 5,422,000 Grant from the Republican Government ... 10,810,000 Internal revenue ...... 3,977,000 'R20,209,000

The anticipated expenditure of the various Government departments was: R Chief Minister and Finance ..... 695,000 Justice ...... 524,000 Education ...... 5,554,000 Interior ...... 3,300,000 Agriculture and forestry .... 5,025,000 Roads and works ...... 3,839,000 R18,937,000

This budget for expenditure showed an increase of R2,369,000 over the 1966-7 figure, accounted for by larger expenditure on agri cultural development, building services, social pensions, and salaries of public servants. In his report on the accounts of the Transkeian Government for the year ended 31 March 1966, the Controller and Auditor General stated that it had again not proved possible to carry out a proper audit of the accounts of community and tribal authorities, since inadequate information had been furnished.

PROGRESS TOWARDS SELF-GOVERNMENT IN OTHER AFRICAN AREAS General policy In the course of his speech at the opening session of the Transkeian Legislative Assembly, referred to earlier, the South

(31) RP 46/66 page 11. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 African Prime Minister said,(32 ) "Ultimately each people can attain sovereignty in its own area and over its own interests. So, too, will it be possible to develop and extend good-neighbourliness, and so also will equality be achieved as between the different peoples." Mr. Vorster said that each people would have to work hard to build its future in accordance with its own traditions, language, culture, and civilization. The Government would assist, but was "not prepared to carry a helpless burden." Independence should not be rushed over-hastily, but should be earned and attained only when a country and its people were ready. Citizens must be educated and uplifted to ensure stability founded on law and order. The country's natural and physical resources must be deve loped to promote economic independence. But the need for co operative ties between independent Black states and "White" South Africa would remain. When opening a conference of inspectors of education during September, the Minister of Bantu Administration and Develop ment and of Bantu Education, Mr. M. C. Botha, outlined the Government's plans for the next stage of political development in the homelands. 3" ) It was envisaged, he said, that each terri torial authority would control a territorial administration. Each would appoint an executive council consisting of a chairman, who would be the chief of government, and five members. It would also appoint a deputy chairman and a speaker. The territorial administration would be divided into six departments, each presided over by a member of the executive council, the chairman probably being responsible for the depart ment of finance. Other departments would be economic develop ment; community affairs; agriculture, forestry, and public works; education and culture; and justice. A chief director might be appointed to be responsible to the chief of government for the co-ordination of the departments. For a start, each department would be headed by a White director to assist the executive councillor, and each would have a number of experienced White officials to train and guide the African officials. In a speech made at about the same time(" ) the Deputy Minister of Bantu Development, Mr. A. H. Vosloo, added that in due course all African personnel in the employ of his department and that of Bantu Education would be transferred to the civil services of their respective homelands.

(32) Star, 19 April. (33) Rand Daily Mail, 20 September. (34) Bantu, September. BANTU AUTHORITIES Tswana Territorial Authority The proposed Tswanaland at present consists of six large and numerous small scattered Reserves in the and Western Transvaal, occupied mainly by people of Tswana stock, but including Ndebele and other groups. A Territorial Authority was established in 1961 under the chairmanship of Chief Tidimane Pilane. There are ten constituent regional authorities (a new one, the Kagiso-Kgetleng Authority, was established in the Rustenburg and Marico districts during the year under review), and a large number of tribal authorities, including four instituted in the Rustenburg and Swartruggens districts during 1967. Not all of the tribes in the territory have accepted the Bantu Authorities scheme: it appears(35) that two further regional authorities are at the time of writing not linked with the Territorial Authority; that considerable numbers of tribal authorities are not yet linked with regional authorities; and that some tribes, e.g., the Bakwena-ba Mogopa, have rejected the whole system. When addressing the Territorial Authority during March 36 ) the Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration and Bantu Educa tion, Mr. B. Coetzee, outlined a plan of development similar to that described above, emphasizing that Africans would eventually be responsible for the construction of buildings and roads, the maintenance of law and order, the recruitment of labour, the collec tion of taxes, and many other matters. It is reported that the Territorial Authority accepted the plan in principle. The views expressed by Chief Pilane do not appear always to coincide with those of the Government. He is reported to have stated (37 ) that African leaders envisaged that the homelands would eventually combine to form one great Black state in which nationalities such as Tswana, Xhosa, and Sotho would disappear. On another occasion ( 8) he voiced the opinion that the hundreds of thousands of Tswana people working in the cities of South Africa were likely to stay there permanently and should be given some form of political rights.

Ciskeian Territorial Authority The Ciskeian Territorial Authority, headed by Paramount Chief A. V. Sandile, has nine constituent regional authorities. Its area of jurisdiction, too, is made up of geographically scattered units. Some black spots to the east of the main road to the interior from East London are being exchanged for land in the King William's Town and Peddie areas, but consolidation is likely to be a very long, slow process.

(35) Rand Daily Mail, 24 March, and the World, 5 July. (36) Cape Times, 29 March, and Rand Daily Mail, 24 March. (37) Rand Daily Mail, 30 December 1966 (38) Star, 3 November. 152 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 One new tribal authority was constituted during 1967, in the Healdtown area. A special session of the Territorial Authority was convened on 14 March, mainly to consider the Government's new scheme for increased powers of self-government, which was put to mem bers by Mr. J. H. Abraham, the Commissioner-General of the Xhosa National Unit. This scheme was accepted in principle by 24 votes to 2; and it was decided to dissolve a recess committee which had been set up in 1966 to investigate the implications of the amalgamation of the Ciskei and Transkei. Northern Areas There are eight large and a number of smaller blocks of African land in the Northern Areas. The people are of a consider able variety of ethnic groups. Three Territorial Authorities have been established: the Lebowa for the Northern Sotho, the Matshan gana for the Tsonga (or Shangana) tribes, and the Thoho Ya Ndou for the Venda people. During the year under review, 16 new tribal or community authorities have been set up in various parts of the Northern Areas, and a regional authority was created in the Piet Retief district. The removal of various black spots is described on page 144. There has, apparently, been considerable friction between the Venda and Tsonga peoples in regard to the allocation of land and of positions of responsibility on tribal authorities and school boards. According to various reports, in earlier times most of the Bavenda, in fear of African enemies, retreated into the Zoutpansberg Mountains, so that the plains to the south were largely depopulated when Tsonga tribes arrived there from the east. Some Bavenda who had remained behind became assimilated, while in other areas there were mixed cultures. It is stated that numbers of Tsonga people, for example the Baloyi tribe, have been moved to make way for Venda tribes men; that in some areas newly-appointed Venda chiefs have been given authority over Tsonga headmen; and that Venda tribal authorities have been created in districts where Tsonga tax payers are in the majority. In such cases, Tsonga children are taught through the medium of Venda in the schools. When he opened the annual sessions of the three Territorial Authorities, the Deputy Minister of Bantu Development, Mr. A. H. Vosloo, told members about the Government's plan for delegating powers to these bodiesY(9) and described plans for developing the homelands concerned.

(39) Bantu, September. DEVELOPMENT OF THE RESERVES Free State During May the Minister met members of the two Southern Sotho tribal authorities in the Witzieshoek Reserve and outlined plans for the establishment of a Territorial Authority there. He described proposed economic development schemes. (4" ) Natal and Zululand There are still numbers of areas within the very much scattered Reserves of Natal and Zululand where the people are unwilling to accept the Bantu Authorities system. The Government has, however, made progress during the year under review in popularizing the concept: 16 new tribal authorities have been created. THE FINANCING OF DEVELOPMENT WORK IN THE RESERVES The Transkei Most of the development work in the Transkei is financed by the Transkeian Government: the anticipated expenditure in 1967-8 is mentioned on page 149. As will be described later, however, considerable assistance is given by the Bantu Invest ment Corporation and the Xhosa Development Corporation. The S.A. Bantu Trust Fund The accounts of the South African Bantu Trust for the year ended 31 March 1967 were published in the Government Gazette of 10 November. The expenditure excludes the salaries and wages of employees on the fixed establishment, which are charged to the Consolidated Revenue Account. No expenditure was incurred in the Transkei except in so far as assistance was given to the Bantu Investment Corporation and compensation was paid to Whites for losses incurred in the sale of properties. A summary of the accounts, excluding items in respect of South-West Africa, is as follows: Revenue R Appropriations from assets reserve ...... 4,702,362 Appropriations for various purposes from the Consolidated Revenue Fund ...... 48,910,807 Local tax and quit-rent (less ,726 collected on behalf of Bantu Authorities) ...... 61,218 Bantu townships revenue ...... 2,352,367 Prospecting and mining revenue ...... 408,986 Revenue from grazing and other fees, Trust pro jects, interest, fines, etc...... 3,060,249 R59,495,989

(40) Star, 5 May. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Expenditure R Purchase of land for African settlement..... 7,906,454 Establishment of townships ...... 8,674,665 Settlement of Africans ...... 164,758 Prospecting and mining ...... 7,190 Development projects ...... 9,567,869 Purchase of shares in the Bantu Investment Corporation ...... 3,040,000 Compensation to Whites in the Transkei ...... 2,089,357 Welfare services by Africans in the Reserves ... 1,086,353 Depreciation ...... 4,558,417 Wages of persons not on the fixed establishment, subsistence, transport, etc ...... 3,618,698 Appropriation to assets reserve ...... 18,180,601 R58,894,362

Included in the appropriations to the Trust for 1967-8, according to the Official Estimates,(" ) are sums of R4,000,000 for the Bantu Investment Corporation and R1,500,000 for the Xhosa Development Corporation. The activities of these bodies are described later.

Five-year development plan The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development and of Bantu Education announced in the Assembly on 18 May(4" ) that his departments had drawn up working documents for a second five-year plan for the development of the Bantu areas, this period having commenced on 1 April 1966. An expenditure of almost R491,000,000 was contemplated: more than twice the amount that was spent on the first five-year plan. There was, however, no guarantee that this amount would be spent, since sums would have to be voted annually by Parliament. Representatives of the Press were permitted to see the working documents. It was pointed out by them that the total sum included the normal expenditure of the two departments and was by no manner of means all to be devoted to extension of their activities. The Star commented on 19 May that an examination of the actual expenditure for 1966-7 indicated that this was lower than the target figure. It was doubtful whether the Government would, in fact, be able to spend the amounts planned.

(41) RP 8/67 page 74. (42) Hansard 16 cols. 6282-3. DEVELOPMENT OF THE RESERVES Donations from municipalities During the year under review the Springs Municipality again donated R200,000 (mainly derived from profits on the sale of "kaffir" beer) towards the development of the homelands. The Klerksdorp Municipality paid R100.000 to the Department for the resettlement of Africans from "White" areas, this sum being part of the surplus in its Bantu revenue account. Other contributions, from "kaffir" beer profits, were made by the Municipalities of Benoni (R150,000), Boksburg (R950,000), Potchefstroom (R150,000), (R100,000), and Welkom (R125,000).(43)

HOW THE FUTURE ECONOMIC DEVELOPMENT IS TO BE BROUGHT ABOUT

In the Assembly on 4 April(44 ) the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development explained his concept of the way in which the Reserves should be developed. The Bantu should be activated and developed as nations, he said, so that they would increasingly be able to manage all their own affairs. While outside assistance was necessary, one should guard against intensi fied development by outside parties which would outstrip the "absorption capacity" of the people. Agricultural development must come first, the Minister main tained, to provide raw materials for further stages of develop ment. Many Africans still knew nothing about the growing of commercial crops. As a next stage, mineral deposits and other raw materials should be exploited, while commerce was taking root. At this stage, the ffifrastructure for industry could be built up-water supplies, roads, communications, etc. It would be a mistake, the Minister continued, to allow White initiative and capital to have unrestricted rights. But whites were already helping on an "agency" basis. Some were under taking mining operations on condition that they paid royalties to the Bantu Trust or to the Bantu Authority or individual African who owned the ground. 'Others were running commercial or light industrial projects on the understanding that they would have no permanent nor entrenched rights, and would pay rents or royalties or commission. This system would be encouraged and extended in a flexible and effective way. Meanwhile the Bantu Investment Corporation and the Xhosa Development Corporation would continue to encourage and assist the development of enter prises by Africans. The Minister concluded by saying that he was not entirely satisfied with the practical working of the existing statutory structure, and might propose amendments.

(43) Rand Daily Mail, 8 June; Star, 9 February; and Deputy Minister of Bantu Development, Assembly 2 June, Hansard 18 col. 7068. (44) Hansard 10 cols. 3520-7. 156 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 During 1967, urban African leaders in various spheres have again been taken on tours of the homelands to see what is being done to develop these areas. They have been divided into parties on an ethnic basis to visit the homelands planned for members of their group. As described elsewhere, active encouragement has been given to urban African businessmen to re-establish them selves in appropriate homelands. But a new departure has been the organization by the Department of tours of the Transkei and the Northern Transvaal by parties of White civic and business leaders. The Commissioner-General of the Xhosa ethnic group, Mr. J. H. Abraham, emphasized early in the year(45 ) that, if the policy of separate development was to succeed, the development of the Reserves would have to be expedited and enter a new phase. No-one, he said, could expect Africans to move from an economically active sphere to the desolateness and dreariness of an undeveloped area. Dr. J. Adendorff, general manager of the Bantu Investment Corporation, suggested during October (4" ) that industrial laws should be relaxed to make possible a lower wage structure in industries in the Reserves. African leaders are beginning to wonder whether the time is not ripe for the importation, with suitable safeguards, of White capital and skills. Chief Pilane, head of the Tswana Territorial Authority, is reported (4" ) to have said that he hoped for industrial development within as well as on the borders of his area. "With White capital? Why not?" He would be prepared to negotiate with Britain and the United States for investments in Tswanaland, he added. In an address to the White businessmen who visited the Transkei, Paramount Chief Matanzima pointed out that Africans lacked the necessary knowledge and capital to play a major part in the economic development of the territory. The two State Cor porations had done the spadework to stimulate economic develop ment, but now the time had come for private enterprise to play its part. "While I have never been in favour of unrestricted White capital coming into the Transkei," he said, "I think discussions can now take place between my Government and the Government of the Republic to determine the conditions whereby White capital can be allowed in." FARMING IN THE RESERVES The planning of farming areas Questioned in the Assembly on 12 May,(48) the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development gave statistics indicating

(45) Cape Times, 2 February. (46) Rand Daily Mail, 9 October. (47) Star, 3 November. (48) Hansard 15 col. 5834. FARMING IN THE RESERVES the number of morgen of land in each Bantu area that had been planned by being divided into arable lands, grazing camps, and residential areas. Percentage figures would work out as follows: Percentageof total areaplanned Ciskei ...... 81.7 Natal ...... 36.3 Northern Areas ...... 86.5 Western Areas ...... 27.1

Total ... 55.1 The percentage figure for the Transkei is not available but, from various reports, would be lower than that for the Ciskei. Earlier,"9 ) the Deputy Minister of Bantu Development had said that 512,683 morgen were planned during 1966. A soil survey was being commenced that would ultimately cover all the Bantu areas.

Development works Information about development works was given in the Annual of the Transkei, 1967, the Report of the Department of Bantu Administration and Development for 1965,(5) and by the Deputy Minister of Bantu Development in the Assembly on 6 April.51) It consisted of statistics (unfortunately not strictly com parable as between the Republic and the Transkei) about the roads and bridges built, fencing constructed to control grazing lands, contour banks built and grass strips planted to protect arable lands, dams built and boreholes sunk, and dipping tanks provided. Irrigation schemes in the Transkei were described on page 136 of last year's Survey. The largest is the Lubisi scheme at Qamata, where the first 90 farmers have been settled on 1 -morgen plots which have been planted to maize, kaffircorn, cotton, wheat, and vegetables.( 2) Schemes in other Reserves were described on page 149 of the 1966 Survey. The Minister said in the Assembly on 19 May( 3) that, altogether, 25,673 morgen were then under irrigation. Work is well advanced on the Pongolapoort Dam at Jozini, in the gorge between the Lebombo and Ubombo Mountains. According to reports(54) it will have a greater capacity than the

(49) Assembly, 6 April, Hansard 10 col. 3694. (50) RP 18/67 page 16. (51) Hansard 10 cols. 3694-5. (52) Deputy Minister of Bantu Development, Assembly 24 February, Hansard 5 col. 1894. (53) Hansard 16 col. 6300. (54) e.g. Rand Daily Mail, 1 April and 2 May, Natal Daily News, 16 May, Natal Mercury, 1 April. 158 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Vaal Dam. The Government's original intention apparently was that sugar should be grown by White settlers on plots on the Makatini Flats (to the north-east) which would be irrigated by canals leading from the dam. It was never made clear whether or not the African Reserves Nos. 13 and 15 in this area would benefit, or what was to be the future of the Africans who have traditionally occupied the rest of the Flats: they are said to number between 30,000 and 40,000. It appears that, since construction work was commenced, it has been found that large areas of the Flats are unsuitable for irrigation, having an inferior ability to retain nutrients and water, and that there may prove to be inadequate agricultural potential to justify the project (unless the water is diverted elsewhere). Soil surveys are still in progress: the Minister of Agricultural Technical Services said in the Assembly on 9 May(") that, of 133,500 morgen investigated up to the end of 1966, 35,500 morgen had been found good and 18,400 morgen fair. It is stated that the dam will be capable of irrigating some 70,000 morgen. In the September issue of Bantu an account was given of the Bululwana irrigation project in the Usutu ward of the Nongoma district in Zululand. It comprises four principal dams and 26 miles of canals and furrows, the immediate target being to irrigate 430 morgen. The first plot-holders are already producing a variety of crops. Businessmen who visited the Ciskei during November were shown the Gxulu irrigation scheme near Keiskamahoek, where 80 farmers have been established, and extensions to a project near Queenstown.

African agricultural advisers The Minister stated on 16 May(" ) that his Department em ployed 458 African agricultural advisers (previously known as extension workers), and that 156 were being trained at agricultural schools at Arabie, to the south of Pietersburg, and Taung in the Western Areas. A third such institution, the Cwaka Agricultural College, is nearing completion near Empangeni in Zululand. Fort Cox caters for agricultural students in the Transkei.

Crop production(57) The main crops grown in African areas of the Republic (excluding the Transkei) in 1966 were 101,209 bags of maize and 782,799 bags of kaffircorn. Figures for the Transkei are not avail able; but there, as elsewhere, the average yield on the lands of

(55) Hansard 15 col. 5588. (56) Assembly Hansard 16 col. 6023. (57) Unless otherwise stated, the information that follows was extracted from the publications mentioned earlier or given by the Minister, Assembly 2 and 19 May, Hansard 14 cols. 5219-20 and Hansard 16 col. 6300, or the Deputy Minister of Bantu Development, 6 April, Hansard 10 col. 3695. FARMING IN THE RESERVES subsistence farmers was very low, being about 3 bags of maize per morgen, whereas 17 bags per morgen have been reaped from demonstration plots where the rainfall during the growing season was only five inches. Africans are being encouraged to turn to the production of marketable crops. By May, there was a total of 9,753 morgen under resilient fibres, 15,902 morgen under sugar cane, more than a thousand morgen under vegetables, and 2,197 morgen under cotton in the African areas of the Republic. The Umtetwa Cotton Growers' Association near Empangeni has been particularly suc cessful.(58) As at the end of 1965, 460,603 fruit trees had been planted in these areas. One of the biggest ventures is a citrus estate in the Acornhoek area of the Eastern Transvaal, which is owned by the Bantu Trust and operated by Africans who, pack oranges and other fruit for export as well as for the South African market.) 9 ) In the Transkei, 2,000 morgen are planted with the fibre phormium tenax. Tea and coffee are being grown on an experimental basis in several areas; but a large tea estate, eventually to cover 600 morgen, is rapidly being developed at Lambasi near Lusikisiki in the Transkei.( " °0 In his budget speech, Paramount Chief Matanzima said that a sum of R1,000,000 from the Transkeian Development and Reserve Fund was to be made available to develop agricultural co-operatives.("1)

Stock The estimated numbers of stock in African areas early in 1967 were: Republic Transkei Cattle ...... 2,083,921 1,395,363 Horses and mules ...... 30,062 105,501 Sheep ...... 949,249 2,010,756 Goats ...... 1,453,401 1,058,773 Pigs ...... 134,182 320,953 Fowls ...... 2,446,815 2,000,000 (These figures are from the official reports quoted, but those for the Transkei would appear, on the face of it, to be high in comparison with statistics for the Republic.) In Reserves in the Republic during 1966, Africans produced 1,078,619 lb. of wool, 216,469 gallons of milk, and 137,276 lb. of cream for marketing. At the end of 1965 there were 133 dairy schemes with 1,831 participants whose gross income for the year

(58) Natal Mercury, 16 June. (59) Bantu, June. (60) Rand Daily Mail, 9 December 1966. (61) Daily Dispatch, 28 April. 160 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 had been R47,575. Some schemes had been temporarily discon tinued because of drought. During 1965, 446 stock sales were organized in the Republic, at which 49,349 large and 15,161 small stock were sold, realizing R2,226,425. AFFORESTATION In March 1965 there were 102,500 morgen of indigenous forest in the Transkei, and 48,178 morgen of plantations. As at the end of March 1966, the Department of Forestry controlled 32,883 morgen of indigenous forest and 20,793 morgen of plantations in African areas of the Republic.62 ) Besides this, there were non-commercial plantations grown to provide the fencing-pole and firewood requirements of small communities: at the end of 1965 the total area of these was 47,232 morgen.

MINING IN AFRICAN AREAS The Mining Rights Act, No. 20 of 1967, contained certain provisions relating to African Reserves. In the past, prospecting and mining rights on Trust or African owned land have been granted to Whites, or White companies, by the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development. In addi tion to taxation the holders are required to pay a share of profits, or royalties, to the State, and, according to the Departmental Report for 1965,(6") the majority of them are training Africans to do advanced work as clerks or miners. The Minister of Mines said(64) that, in January, 82 prospecting and 89 mining leases had been granted to Whites. According to the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development,(" ) a sum of R272,050 accrued to the S.A. Bantu Trust during 1965-6 from royalties and prospect ing fees. The new Act enabled this Minister to exercise an increased measure of control over these activities. It provided that particulars of the period and the conditions of mining rights granted to Whites must be endorsed on the mining claim licence. Leases may not be transferred except with the Minister's permission. The period for which rights are granted may be extended on applica tion; but if application is not made or if the Minister refuses per mission, the claim will lapse when its period of validity expires. It may be cancelled if stipulated conditions are not complied with. It was stated that mineral rights held by the State in African areas may be vested in the S.A. Bantu Trust. Prospecting licences may be granted to Africans in respect of land owned by the Trust or by an African.

(62) Annual Report of the Department of Forestry for 1965-6, RP 44/67, page 66. (63) RP 18/67 page 14. (64) Assembly, 30 January, Hansard 2 col. 342. (65) Assembly, 16 May, Hansard 16 col. 6023. BANTU INVESTMENT CORPORATION On behalf of the Minister, it was stated in the Senate on 6 June that iron ore, chrome ore, and asbestos were being mined in the Tswana homeland. Later, on 16 September, the Bafokeng tribe at Phokeng, near Rustenburg, signed a 15-year contract with Union Corporation, Ltd., for the exploitation of platinum resources. This is likely to produce a revenue of R1,200,000 a year for the tribe. Conditions are, inter alia, that half of the mine's advisory board should con sist of members of the tribe, that tribesmen will be given preference in filling jobs, and that business rights on the property will be reserved for the tribe.(66

THE BANTU INVESTMENT CORPORATION According to its Annual Report for the year ended 31 March 1966, the share capital of the Bantu Investment Corporation (con tributed by the S.A. Bantu Trust) then amounted to R3,960,000. The Corporation's accounts for the year showed a loss of R174,792, attributable to bad loans written off and to the costs of investiga tions of applications, training courses conducted at various centres, and after-care visits to borrowers by African field-workers on the staff. In reply to a question in the Assembly on 12 May 67) 'the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development gave some details about the Corporation's activities. Since its inception (in July 1959) he said, the Corporation had granted the following loans: Loans Total value R 597 to African traders ...... 2,529,670 82 for the establishment of service concerns 553,235 18 for the establishment of small industrial concerns ...... 86,980 241 housing loans ...... 354,214 Besides making these loans, the Corporation had erected 156 trading premises for sale or lease to Africans. It had taken over Sekhukhune Wholesalers in the Nebo area, and built wholesale premises in the Bushbuckridge, Heystekrand, and Soekmekaar areas. These establishments, supplied from a depot in Pretoria, were used as training centres for Africans. 68 ) Bakeries had been established in the Malaita, Temba, and Sibasa areas: again, Africans were being trained in these concerns. In its annual report for 1966 the Corporation stated that it had established savings banks, under African management, at Umtata, Zwelitsha, and Umlazi, and was planning others at Ga

(66) Rand Daily Mail, 16 September. (67) Hansard 15 cols. 5833-4. (68) Comment added from the Corporation's Annual Report for 1966. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Rankuwa, Edendale, and Molietzie near Pietersburg. Deposits were accepted, too, at the Corporation's head office and five branch offices. The Minister stated that, by May, Africans had deposited R1,632,455 in these banks. According to the Corporation, it is helping to manage two concerns which received large loans: the Vendaland Trading Com pany and Tlhaseng Enterprises at Hammanskraal. Other activities of the Corporation, relating to light industrial concerns, are described later in this chapter.

THE CORPORATION'S INTERESTS IN THE TRANSKEI As described on page 133 of last year's Survey, a three-man Adjustment Committee was appointed in 1964 to value White owned properties that were offered for sale in the Transkei, esti mate the value of traders' goodwill, and recommend whether com pensation should be paid for any real losses experienced. Persons wishing to sell advertise in the Transkeian Gazette and in the local Press. So far, it appears, very few of the trading stations advertised for sale have been bought by Africans. It was mentioned earlier that the Department has been urging urban African traders of the Xhosa group to transfer their interests to the Transkei, and offered free transport to such of them as were genuinely interested in buying trading stores there. The Deputy Minister of Bantu Development said in April"( that the S.A. Bantu Trust had bought 81 of the trading stations up for sale: these were being administered by the Bantu Investment Corporation. Two of them were managed by their former White owners, 37 by other White persons, 29 by Africans, and 13 by Coloured persons. An official of the Corporation, Mr. W. Bosman, is reported (70 ) to have said in July that this organization had by then purchased 150 trading stations. White managers, temporarily in charge of some of them, are training African assistants; but three of the stations, in the Umtata, Lusikisiki, and Mount Fletcher districts, are being used as training schools. According to the Natal Mercury of 17 May, 28 Africans had, thus far, qualified as managers. Those who pass the course may thereafter work for the Corporation, or may apply for loans to enable them to buy their own stores, full title deeds to the pro perties being granted. It was reported in December 1966(71) that the Corporation had spent R100,000 on acquiring a controlling interest in the African company called Prosperity Insurance, and more than

(69) Assembly, 18 April, Hansard 12 cols. 4365-6. (70) Rand Daily Mail, 27 July. (71) Star, 8 December 1966. XHOSA DEVELOPMENT CORPORATION R40,000 on buying a motel on the national road in Umtata. (An hotel in Cala has been purchased by a private citizen, Mr. W. T. Gobodo.(72 )) The Corporation's activities in the Transkei in the field of secondary industry are described later.

THE XHOSA DEVELOPMENT CORPORATION The general manager of the Bantu Investment Corporation, Dr. J. Adendorff, announced in February (73 ) that all the physical aspects of development in the Transkei that were in the hands of his organization were gradually to be handed over to the Xhosa Development Corporation. The latter would take over the commercial section on 1 April. Information about the latter corporation was given by the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development in the Assembly on 21 April.(74 ) Its headquarters, he said, were to be moved from Pretoria to East London. It employed about 280 per sons, but the number was growing daily-head office staff, account ing and control officers, managers of trading stations, industrial management and technical personnel, supervisors in factories, and others. The chairman of the Corporation is Mr. C. B. Young, ex Secretary for Bantu Administration and Development.

COMPETITION BY TRADERS IN BORDER AREAS

The Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration told the Johannesburg African Chamber of Commerce on 13 November that measures to reduce competition between White businessmen on the borders of the African homelands and Africans with com mercial interests in the homelands were being considered.( 5 )

MANUFACTURING CONCERNS IN THE HOMELANDS

The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development told the Assembly on 12 May(76) that the Bantu Investment Corpora tion had, thus far, established a hand-spinning and weaving fac tory, a meat deboning plant, and a mineral water works at Umtata

(72) Rand Daily Mail, 16 June. (73) Star, 8 February. (74) Hansard 12 cot. 4608. (75) Rand Daily Mail, 14 November. (76) Hansard 15 cols. 5833-4. 164 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS. 1967 in the Transkei, roller mills and a beverage factory in the Nebo area of the Transvaal, a small leather goods factory in the African township outside Rustenburg, workshops in the Tzaneen area and at Hammanskraal, and a furniture factory near Letaba. It is reported 77 ) that this factory is still in an early stage of develop ment, since African operators, timekeepers, typists, and costing and wage clerks had to be trained from scratch. The only two Whites employed are the manager and his assistant. Desks and benches for schools are being produced from local bluegum wood. The Minister made mention of two handicrafts centres, the Papatso at Hammanskraal, and Edayizenza at Numbi Gate in the White River district. As stated earlier, he added that the Corpora tion had assisted 18 Africans to set up light manufacturing concerns. Later, the Chairman of the Xhosa Development Corporation said (" ) that further concerns planned for the Transkei were a brewery and a roller mill at Butterworth, a tannery at Lusikisiki, two factories to produce chamois from sheepskins and grain bags, respectively, and engineering workshops at Umtata and Lusikisiki. It was stated on the Minister's behalf in the Assembly on 14 February and 19 May(79) that, in addition to the projects men tioned, the Bantu Investment Corporation had established three timber sawing concerns in the Transkei and a wood preservation plant and furniture factory at Umtata, and, in various areas, 11 timber creosoting and 36 fibre decortication plants. The Corpora tion's general manager said in February(80) that his organization had helped Africans to establish 15 brickfields.

TOWNSHIPS IN THE HOMELANDS In the speech quoted earlier,("1 ) the Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration said that the 47 townships so far established in the homelands then housed 324,000 people, and by 1970 would have 470,000 residents. A total of 61 new towns was being planned, to accommodate a further 217,000 people by 1970. Questioned in the Assembly on 2 June, (82) the Deputy Minister of Bantu Development gave the following information about the progress of African townships which, inter alia, serve border industrial areas:

(77) Star, 12 June. (78) Daily Dispatch, 18 August. (79) Hansard 4 cols. 1198-9, Hansard 16 col. 6304. (80) Natal Mercury, 8 February. (81) Rand Daily Mail, 14 November. (82) Hansard 18 cols. 7067-8. TOWNSHIPS IN THE HOMELANDS 165 Number of dwellings Cost Township Area so far built R Madadeni ...... Newcastle ...... 1,951 1,083,251 Mountain View ... Newcastle ...... 1,867 445,433 Sundumbili ...... Eshowe ...... 358 374,702 Hammarsdale ... Camperdown ...... 89 10,458 Magabeni Umbumbulu ...... 403 175,098 Kwa Makuta ... Umbumbulu ...... 396 560,777 Ngwelezana ..... Empangem ...... 297 376,208 Ga-Rankuwa Pretoria ...... 2,572 2,469,094 Boekenhoutfontein. Pretoria ...... 1,340 278,420 Nkowakowa ..... Tzaneen ...... 450 176,849 Lenyeenye ...... Tzaneen ...... 850 305,189 Namakgale ...... Phalaborwa .. .. 2,000 1,054,612 Mahwelereng ... Potgietersrus .... 1,368 620,866 Molietzie ...... Pietersburg ...... 1,322 1,060,670 De Hoop ...... Lichtenburg .... 1,234 286,554 Zwelitsha ...... King William's Town .. 1,350 609,689 Mdantsane ...... East London ...... 6,087 3,614,217 Illinge ...... Lady Frere ...... 456 209,757 Montsica ...... Mafeking ...... 625 559,098 The houses were mainly four-roomed, the Deputy Minister said, made of burnt brick, but there were smaller numbers of two-roomed or prefabricated one-roomed dwellings. Thus far, few of the Africans who have bought properties in townships have been issued with title deeds: it is necessary for the plots to be properly surveyed before this can be done. (83 ) It is stated that deeds of grant, which do not confer full freehold rights, are issued.

PROCLAMATIONS RELATING TO THE RESERVES

Several important proclamations were published in consoli dated form in the Government Gazette of 8 September. Those relating specifically to the Reserves were: No. 192 Regulations for the control of the residence on and occupation of privately- or tribally-owned land in Bantu areas. No. 193 Regulations for the control of dangerous weapons and ammunition in Bantu areas. No. 196 Limitation, control, and improvement of livestock and of pastoral and agricultural resources in Bantu areas.

(83) Natal Mercury, 25 November 1966. 166 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 No. 197 Control of matters relating to agriculture in Bantu areas. No. 199 Regulations for the protection of works in Bantu areas. No. 200 Regulations relating to community services in Bantu areas. No. 201 Regulations concerning collective responsibility in Bantu areas. INFLUX CONTROI

PLANS FOR THE REDISTRIBUTION OF THE POPULATION AND INFLUX CONTROL

GOVERNMENT PLANS FOR THE REDISTRIBUTION OF THE POPULATION

Desired ratio of Africans to Whites Speaking in the Assembly on 6 February, (' ) the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said that the average ratio in the entire industrial network of South Africa was 2.2 Africans to one White. The ideal which the Government was striving to attain in these areas, however, was one White to less than one African: this target had almost been reached in the new extensions to the industrial area of . In border industrial areas, however, the ratio could be un restricted, the Minister said.

Physical Planning and Utilization of Resources Act The Physical Planning and Utilization of Resources Act, No. 88 of 1967, is described on page 107. It is relevant to mention here that, in terms of this measure, land may not be zoned for industrial purposes without the permission of the Minister of Planning. The State President may impose control over the establishment or extension of factories in any area ("extension" meaning any increase in the number of African em ployees). If and when this is done, the Minister of Planning will have power to curtail or stop industrial growth in metropolitan areas, thus forcing entrepreneurs to establish new concerns in smaller towns or in border areas.

Possible measures to reduce the number of Africans who qualify for urban residential rights Influx control measures, designed to limit the number of Africans who are admitted to work or to reside in urban areas, and to confine those admitted to "contract" labourers, are described later.

(1) Hansard 3 cols. 741-4. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 There are, however, large numbers of Africans who at present qualify to remain in urban areas in terms of sub-Sections 10 (1) (a) and (b) of the Bantu (Urban Areas) Consolidation Act of 1945 as amended, i.e. those who have resided in the area con cerned continuously since birth, or who have worked there un interruptedly for one employer for 10 years or for more than one employer for 15 years, and who can meet other conditions relating to continuous residence and good conduct. It would appear that the Government has become concerned about the natural increase among the Africans who qualify to remain in urban areas. In the Senate on 15 June(2 the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said that the provisions of these sub-Sections of the Act can by "no means be construed as citizen rights acquired in the homeland of the Whites by the Bantu. These provisions are merely categories of influx control exemptions. .. ." The protagonists of the view that permanent citizenship rights were, in fact, conferred by the relevant sub Sections might, by sustained propaganda, "necessitate measures to clarify the legal position beyond doubt," the Minister added. It is reported (3 that, in terms of draft regulations circulated to local authorities for comment in September, it has been pro posed by the Department of Bantu Administration and Develop ment that Africans, whether or not they qualify under sub-Sections 10 (1) (a) and (b), should be evicted from their homes in urban townships if they are out of work for more than a month without being able to produce documentay proof of illness, or if they are sentenced to imprisonment without the option of a fine for a period in excess of six months. Appeal against an eviction order would lie to the Bantu Affairs Commissioner. (Eviction would imply that wives and children would have to leave the area.) In a speech made at the annual conference of the Institute of Administrators of Non-European Affairs in November, the Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration, Mr. Blaar Coetzee, is reported (4 to have said that all Africans in "White" areas who are surplus to labour needs or who are no longer fit for employ ment should return to the African territory of their birth or of the ethnic unit to which they belong. In this category should fall the aged, widows, and handicapped persons. Furthermore, African businessmen, industrialists, doctors, lawyers, and other professional men, who were "unproductive" in terms of White South Africa's labour needs, should move to their homelands gradually as development proceeded there. On another occasion(') Mr. Coetzee said that, while it was the Government's policy to provide such things as clinics, sports

(2) Hansard 11 cols. 2834-5. (3) Rand Daily Mail, 1 October and 2 November. (4) Star, 7 November. (5) Sunday Times report, 2 April. INFLUX CONTROL and entertainment facilities in urban African townships, such facili ties should not accustom the residents to a foreign taste and to luxuries which their homelands could not afford, thereby alienating them from what was their own. As described later, draft regulations were published in June extending the labour bureaux system to tribal areas. When explain ing the motive for these, in the Senate,(') the Minister stated that all the members of each ethnic group, whether resident in the homelands or not, should be linked with a centripetal self-respect ing national unit. He went on to say that as the Bantu nations became increasingly subject to their own national authorities, the administration of those in the White homeland could become based on international agreements between the White nation and the different Bantu nations. There could then be a rearrangement of the whole system of documentation. Every African in the White area would carry a passport or identification document issued by his own national authority, stating in what area he might be and for what purpose.

Reduction of the African labour force in the Western Cape According to the Government, the "Western Cape" is the area to the south of the Orange River and to the west of a line drawn from Colesburg to Humansdorp (the latter is some 65 miles west of Port Elizabeth). Various reports(' ) indicate that, early in December 1966, the Minister wrote to the Cape Chamber of Industries intimating that extremely strict measures were to be imposed for the reduction of the African labour force in the Western Cape, but that, follow ing an urgently-arranged meeting on 20 December, a slightly modi fied scheme was decided upon. On 21 December 1966 Mr. Coetzee announced that, each year, the number of Africans employed in the Western Cape must be reduced by an overall average of five per cent. Challenged, later, in the House of Assembly by Mrs. Helen Suzman (P.P.)(8) as to the legality of such a decision, he made it clear that the formula could be applied to "contract" labour only,(9) and not to Africans who were born in the Western Cape or, through long residence, had acquired residential rights. In the earlier statement Mr. Coetzee said that the African labour complement of employers, except those who used seasonal labour, would be frozen as from 31 August 1966. The term "labour complement" was defined to mean the number of registered em ployees plus already-notified vacancies. The corresponding dates

(6) 15 June, Hansard 11 cols. 2827, 2837. (7) e.g. Race Relations News, March. (8) 8 February, Hansard 3 col. 890. (9) See 1966 Survey, page 166, for the official definition of "contract" labour. 170 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 for employers of seasonal labour were subsequently fixed at either 28 February or 30 November 1966 (depending upon the type of work involved). The labour complement for an employer who had no African employees at the fixed date, and had not noti fied the labour bureaux of vacancies, was to be frozen at nil. Labour bureaux would keep records of the frozen complements of individual employers. An employer whose complement was below the frozen number could still employ additional Africans who qualified to live in the Western Cape, or could apply for contract labour, provided that he could produce a certificate from the Department of Labour to the effect that no Coloured workers were available. No applications for the introduction of African contract labour would, however, henceforth be entertained for certain cate gories of work, Mr. Coetzee continued. The categories concerned were vehicle drivers, floor sweepers and cleaners, domestic servants, garden workers, newspaper sellers, ice-cream vendors, stable assistants and grooms, delivery-men, petrol pump attendants, clerks, packers, and time-keepers. An employer who needed workers in any of these capacities must use Coloured labour, or, if he could prove that such labour was not available and if his complement was below the frozen number in his case, could employ Africans who qualified to remain in the Western Cape in terms of sub-Sections 10 (1) (a) or (b) of the Urban Areas Act. No new development or expansions could be based on African labour, Mr. Coetzee said, except in cases of exceptional merit and with Ministerial permission. The Chief Bantu Affairs Commis sioner in Cape Town subsequently informed the Institute of Race Relations that the procedure would be for an applicant to send a request to him in duplicate, stating his frozen labour comple ment, the number of Africans required and why, the number of Africans and Coloured employed during each of the past four to five years and the number employed at the time of the application, and what steps the applicant himself was taking to try to secure additional Coloured labour. Following a meeting with representatives of the Cape Chamber of Industry, Mr. Coetzee announced that the five per cent annual removal plan would not be inflexibly applied. The Chief Bantu Affairs Commissioner said, later,(") that the Minister had decided to leave it to local employers and employers' associations to carry out this plan. It was resolved by the Cape Chamber of Industries to establish a liaison committee which would assist employers, draw the attention of the authorities to cases in which economic necessity required the retention or expansion of the African labour force, and suggest to the Government ways by which Coloured labour might become a major and reliable factor in the economy

(10) Cape Times, 21 January. INFLUX CONTROL: WESTERN CAPE of the Western Cape. Representatives of the Departments of Coloured Affairs and of Bantu Administration and Development serve on this committee.' ) In a Press statement made during February 12 ) the President of the Cape Chamber of Industries, Mr. Walter Goldberg, said that his organization supported the use of local labour, which in the main was Coloured, provided that such labour was available and adaptable to the actual work to be done. If not, employers must be allowed to use African labour. By its very nature as a dynamic force, industry must not be inhibited by rigid formulae. If the original scheme had been strictly applied, he added, about 3,000 physically fit Coloured people would have been required in less than two years for secondary industry alone-quite apart from the needs of commerce and of farmers. In activities where heavy work predominated it was extremely difficult to find Coloured replacements for Africans. Sir de Villiers Graaff, M.P., said that there were about 225,000 Africans in the Western Cape. The total number of regis tered Coloured unemployed throughout the country had been only 2,451 men and 1,095 women in January.(13) Questioned in the Assembly on 3 February,"') the Minister of Labour said that the monthly average of unemployed Coloured in the Cape Town inspectorate was 77 skilled men, 464 unskilled men, and 220 un skilled women. Householders were warned by the municipal Acting Director of Bantu Administration that anyone who engaged an African domestic servant without authority to do so was liable for a fine of up to R50 or, for a second offence, a minimum of R50. It was pointed out that Africans were not permitted to work in the Cape Town municipal area if they lived in Nyanga, which is administered by the Cape Divisional Council. The Training Centres for Coloured Cadets Act, No. 46 of 1967 (described in the next chapter), was introduced in February. In an interview on 13 February Mr. Coetzee claimed that the compulsory work training camps, if successful, should provide the necessary labour to replace Africans removed from the Western Cape. Soon after a Cabinet meeting, however, the Minister of Coloured Affairs stated that the Bill was not specifically designed for this purpose. "The primary object is to discipline and train these Coloured youths. It is logical that those trained in such a way will become available, among other things, for any work being done by Bantu," he said.( 5)

(11) Ibid, 15 February; Rand Daily Mail, 22 December 1966; and Sunday Times, 21 May. (12) Cape Times, 15 February. (13) Rand Daily Mail, 7 February. (14) Hansard 2 col. 594. (15) Rand Daily Mail, 16 February. 172 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 It was announced by the Deputy Minister of Bantu Adminis tration in June that a standing Cabinet committee had been nominated to bring about the reduction of the numbers of Africans in the Western Cape. The Deputy Minister of Bantu Development stated(16) that the policy would be carried out in stages. Foreign Africans would first be removed, the number of African families frozen, and only a limited influx of single migrant labourers per mitted to fulfil the most urgent needs. Later, the number of African families would be reduced, and migrant African workers would gradually be replaced by Coloured men. In the Assembly on 5 April( 7) the Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration said that, according to a survey by the Chamber of Industries, there would be 800,000 Coloured people in the Western Cape by 1980. If they were to find employment, the Africans must be removed. During the past three months, he continued, his Department had refused applications for 1,500 African contract workers. Already African labour was being used more economic ally: there had been an "appalling waste" in the past. Later, Mr. Coetzee announced (8 ) that, by October, 38.36 per cent of industry and commerce in the Western Cape was making use exclusively of Coloured labour.

The Aliwal North-Kat/Fish line On 19 January the Minister of Planning announced that Coloured people were to have employment preference in the Cape Midlands, from the Western Cape eastwards to a line drawn from Aliwal North on the Orange River to Fort Beaufort, and then along the Kat and Fish Rivers to the sea. East of this, in the Border area, Africans would have employment preference. Coloured people would, however, retain the group areas demar cated for them in some of the towns in the African labour zone; but the situation in East London and King William's Town would have to be re-investigated. ' 9 ) The Coloured labour preference zone includes the Port Eliza beth/Uitenhage industrial complex. It was reported in August(2 0) that the Minister of Planning had written to the Town Council of Aliwal North asking the Council gradually to replace its Coloured labour by Africans. As mentioned on page 145, the Coloured people now living in the Transkei, too, will gradually have to move to the west of the Kat/Fish line.

(16) Star, 9 June. (17) Hansard 10 cols. 3631-2. (18) Cape Argus, 26 October. (19) Rand Daily Mail and Herald, 20 January. (20) Daily Dispatch, 24 August. INFLUX CONTROL

THE APPLICATION OF INFLUX CONTROL Prosecutions under the "pass laws" As mentioned on page 71, 479,114 persons were prosecuted under the "pass laws" during the year ended 30 June 1966: an average of 1,313 per day. This number was 23.6 per cent of the total number of prosecutions for all offences.

Numbers of Africans admitted to and endorsed out of prescribed areas Some figures indicating the number of Africans who were admitted into and endorsed out of prescribed areas(21) (generally speaking, urban areas) during 1965 were quoted on page 162 of last year's Survey. Asked by Mrs. Helen Suzman, M.P., for similar figures in respect of 1966, the Minister of Bantu Adminis tration and Development replied 2" ) that he regretted these could not be furnished, for compiling them would involve too large a volume of work. During the past year, as previously, there have been numbers of large-scale police raids on African townships, as well as day-to day questioning on the streets, the Africans being required to pr ,duce documentary proof of their right to be in the area.

Contract workers in the Western Cape No women work-seekers are being admitted into the Western Cape. Men from the Transkei or Ciskei who want employment there may complete contracts of service, before they leave, provided that vacancies exist. It is illegal for them to break such con tracts or to change jobs, and at the end of the specified period they must return home. As mentioned earlier, employers whose frozen labour com plement is below the set number, and who are not contemplating expansions of their concerns, may apply for contract labour (except in the categories of work listed on page 170), provided that they can prove the non-availability of Coloured labour or the labour of Africans who have residential rights in the area. If permission to import contract labour is granted, the employer is required to pay R15 a head to cover the expenses. The Minister said in the Assembly on 21 February 23 ) that there were then about 131,414 contract labourers in the Western Cape.

(21) See 1964 Survey, page 174, for the definition of this term. (22) Assembly, 27 January, Hansard 1 coL 242. (23) Hansard 5 col. 1630. 174 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Certain changes in the system have been announced by the Chief Bantu Affairs Commissioner in Cape Town. Contracts entered into after 1 August, he said, would be limited to an absolute maximum of twelve months. Contracts completed before that date were also for a year, but magistrates possessed power to extend them for a further period of twelve months. In future, such power would be exercised with "realistic discretion and con sideration of the circumstances." Labourers returning home, the Commissioner continued, would have to remain there for at least a month before returning to the Western Cape on new contracts: they would, thus, retain ties with their homelands, and the necessity for visits by wives would be reduced. If an employer who was authorized to import a labourer wanted a man he had employed previously he could apply for him (subject to the labour bureau's approval); but no employer could apply for the services of a particular man who had not worked for him before. (This would put a stop to the practice whereby sympathetic employers occasionally requested the services of sons of parents who qualified to be in Cape Town.)

Some difficulties being experienced by employers in the Western Cape As indicated earlier, an involved procedure must be embarked upon by employers who need labour. Some industrialists' and farmers' associations have been to great trouble in trying to recruit suitable Coloured workers from neighbouring towns or from out side the Western Cape. The head of the Cape Employers' Association, Mr. Frank Lighton, is reported24 ) to have said in September that, thus far, industrialists had not been unduly inconvenienced, since most of them had found it possible to reorganize and rationalize the use of labour. But considerable difficulties were being experienced by employers needing people in the categories of work for which contract labourers could not be imported, among others brick manu facturers, householders needing domestic servants, and the hotel industry (as mentioned in an earlier chapter, training courses for Coloured waiters and wine stewards have been instituted). The dairy trade was in particular difficulties because of its inability to find sufficient delivery-men: it had been decided that all house holders would have to accept milk from the dairy nearest to their homes. In December 1966 the Department of Bantu Administration and Development blocked an application by the Cape Town City (24) Cape Argus, 2 September. INFLUX CONTROL: WESTERN CAPE Council to establish a new industrial township, on the grounds that industrialists would state that Coloured labour was not avail able and would apply for Africans.25 )

Decision to allow the erection of temporary housing In the statement quoted earlier, Mr. Lighton is reported to have said that, during the past year, the number of contract workers in Cape Town had been reduced by about 1,000. But municipal statistics showed that, in spite of endorsements out, the overall African population of Cape Town had increased from 77,517 at the end of June 1966 to 79,394 a year later. Larger figures were quoted in the Cape Argus of 10 April, where it was stated that, at the end of February, there were 87,881 Africans in the Cape Town municipal area. The article went on to say that 5,600 of them were awaiting accommodation. Because of the shortage of accommodation in "bachelor" quarters, the Department, for a time, ceased granting permits for the importation of further contract workers. But, in December 1966, it was decided that in approved cases employers would be permitted to construct temporary prefabricated dwellings for labourers in African residential areas. The Minister of Railways said on 15 February 26 ) that his Department was to spend R30,000 during 1967-8 on temporary accommodation for African dock workers.

Prohibition of the establishment of certain new townships for Africans Grabouw is about fifty miles east of Cape Town, on the way to . The area where its African residents live has been proclaimed a White group area, and the municipality was informed in December 1966 that it would not be granted autho rity to establish another African township. It was also decided by the Government authorities that no further African women would be permitted to enter into service contracts, even if they had residential rights, and that men could not be employed unless accommodation was available. Men could be accommodated in the compounds of some industrial concerns, e.g. a canning factory, but this would mean that their wives and families would have to leave the area. It js stated that the manager of this factory had to dismiss his African women employees, many of whom were experienced workers, and send daily, about 22 miles each way, to fetch inexperienced Coloured women from the Genadendal area.

(25) Cape Times, 8 December 1966. (26) Star of that date. 176 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 The allocation of housing to Africans in Cape Town Dwellings in the municipal area of Cape Town are being allocated only to male heads of families. Deserted wives and divorcees cannot be registered tenants even if they qualify in their own right to remain in the area. Nor can widows; but if a widow has a son over the age of 18 years who qualifies for residential rights, is profitably employed, and appears to the authorities to be a responsible person, she may apply for the tenancy to be regis tered in his name. Tenants in the municipal African townships may be evicted, and forced to leave the Western Cape, if their rent is not paid in advance by the seventh of each month. In its annual report for the year ended 30 September the Athlone Advice Office (run by the Black Sash and the Institute of Race Relations) pointed out that the proportions of contract to permanent workers, and of men to women, were increasing steadily. The township of Guguletu had a fairly balanced population, it was stated, but this was not the case at Langa. Of about 33,300 Africans living there, some 24,550 were so-called bachelor migrant workers (in fact, 68 per cent of them were married). Attention was drawn to the dangerous social implications. The prosecution of African women in the Western Cape As mentioned on page 166 of last year's Survey, a judge of the Supreme Court, Cape Town, ruled on 4 August 1965 that no African who had not registered within 72 hours of 24 June, 1952 would be deemed to have resided there prior to that date. It was pointed out by Mrs. Helen Suzman, M.P., in the Assembly on 8 February27 ) that in June 1952 there was no machinery for the registration of women in Cape Town. The only publicity that was given to the need for women to register came two or three years later. The Athlone Advice Office found that very few women registered before 1953 or 1954, even if they had for many years before this been legally in the area. Many women in this category have been endorsed out for not having registered in time. The Black Sash has engaged attorneys to defend numbers of women arrested for being in the area unlawfully for more than 72 hours. Appeals against rulings by Bantu Affairs Commis sioners have been taken to the Supreme Court and, in some cases, to the Appellate Division. Two of the cases that succeeded, on appeal to the Supreme Court, were those of Mrs. Enid Mjakula and Mrs. Christine Nqwandi. In the latter case, Mr. Justice Banks ruled that the

(27) Hansard 3 cols. 896-7. DISPLACED PERSONS appellant was entitled to remain in the area because she was the wife of a man living there legally, ordinarily resided with him, and had originally entered the area lawfully. He said that the Bantu Affairs Commissioner had apparently misconceived the posi tion. The subject of enquiry was not whether Mrs. Nqwandi had permission to remain in the area, but whether she was entitled to remain by virtue of the Bantu (Urban Areas) Act.('" In the second case, Mr. Acting Justice Tebbutt came to a similar conclusion; ruling that, as Mrs. Mjakula had fulfilled the requirements of the Act, she needed no express permission to remain in the area. (29) The Black Sash reported that, following these judgements, about nine other charges against women were withdrawn by the Public Prosecutor. It would, however, appear that the authorities are by-passing the judgements by denying the occupancy of houses.

The circumstances of Africans who are removed from the Western Cape to Ciskei Africans who are forced to leave the Western Cape are, when possible, sent to their previous homes in the Reserves or to stay with relatives there. (In some cases they have lost touch with these relatives and are regarded as a burden.) But often this is not possible. As mentioned later, the Depart ment of Bantu Administration and Development has established townships in various African Reserves to house families or indi viduals who, for one reason or another, are unable to obtain a livelihood in White areas and have no tribal home. One of these townships (called Sada) is at Shiloh, near Whittlesea, in the Ciskei. It apparently accommodates Africans who have been sent away from the Western Cape as well as old folk who have been turned off farms, and other homeless people. According to a report in the Cape Argus of 8 July, there were then about 3,000 Africans at Sada, living in one-roomed dwellings. The first dwellings were of corrugated iron, timber, and asbestos, but these are being replaced by concrete structures. No work is available in Whittlesea, and the people are not per mitted to take up employment in Queenstown. A few only have been engaged by the Department to plant trees or do weeding. Unemployed persons are provided with rations (and a voluntary feeding scheme is in operation), and clothing and blankets are supplied to those in need. Schools are being provided. But Mrs. Noel Robb wrote in the May issue of the South African Outlook that there are no trees or fuel, no clinic or resident doctor. Thirty three people died there during the first six months of 1966, two

(28) Rand Daily Mail, 19 May. (29) Natal Mercury, 2 June. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 of old age and the rest of various diseases. Life is unutterably dreary. (A fuller description of Sada by Mrs. Robb, illustrated with photographs, appeared in the November issue of The Black Sash.) Large numbers of displaced Africans have settled for the time being in the Stutterheim area, some fifty miles as the crow flies to the south-east of Whittlesea. Questioned in the Assembly on 17 February, 3") the Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration said that there were then 28,181 Africans in the area, 81 of them in employment. Men 'were recruited from there for work as con tract labourers, he added. According to the Daily Dispatch of 28 September, the Government has refused to grant a loan to the Stutterheim municipality for the extension of its African township in order to accommodate some of the homeless "squatters," and is, instead, investigating the possibility of establishing a homeland township somewhere in the vicinity. Still other homeless Africans are "squatting" in the Herschel district, in the far north of the Eastern Cape. It is possible that some of them may find employment in helping to build a dam that will be part of the Orange River development scheme. 31 ) During September,( 2 ) the Government decided that five per cent of all further dwellings built at the township of Mdantsane, outside East London, must be reserved for Africans removed from the Western Cape. The Daily Dispatch stated on 18 March that hundreds of displaced Africans were "squatting" in the area between King William's Town and East London. But there is already a critical housing shortage in East London, exacerbated by the slowing down of the housing programme because of the curtailment of capital. The old municipal township of Duncan Village is gradually being deproclaimed and the people moved to Mdantsane; yet it was stated in the Financial Mail of 12 May that the population of this village is, nevertheless, growing. The Mayor of East London, Mr. David Lazarus, is reported33 ) to have said early in September that officially there were about 40,000 Africans in Mdantsane (approximately six per dwelling); but it was estimated that the de facto population was anything from 80,000 to 100,000. Besides the lack of adequate housing, there is stated to be widespread and increasing African unemployment in East London. A staff reporter of the Cape Argus who toured the Ciskei stated afterwards that, whilst the authorities were doing their utmost to improve the economy of the region (at present, through agricultural development schemes), the greatest obstacle was un

(30) Hansard 4 col. 1449. (31) Daily Dispatch, 24 August. (32) Star, 9 September. (33) Ibid. DISPLACED PERSONS 179 employment. The policy of moving Africans there from the Western Cape was creating serious social and human problems, he said.(" ) Apart from the questions of housing and employment diffi culties, these problems arise, of course, from the breaking up of families. One example is given. (3" Mrs. M. Bukana had lived a normal married life with her husband and five children in the Western Cape for 21 years, but the family forfeited its residential right there because they moved from Paarl to Cape Town when the husband's firm transferred him. Being still in employment, he was allowed to remain, but Mrs. Bukana was arrested for being in the area illegally. She was given a sentence of R5 or 15 days, suspended for two months on condition that she left the Western Cape within this period. The children of women like Mrs. Bukana have to go with their mothers. As pointed out in the annual report of the Athlone Advice Office, the children forfeit their residential rights in the Western Cape if they are away for more than a year, they have to leave their schools abruptly, and their mothers (often the family breadwinners) have but remote chances of finding work.

Repercussions in the Transkei The efforts being made to clear Africans from the Western Cape will, undoubtedly, create serious problems in the Transkei, too, where there are relatively few employment opportunities. According to the Annual of the Transkeian Government for 1967 (page 45), if professional persons and teachers are excluded, only 32,700 Africans were gainfully employed within the territory, 46 per cent of them by Government departments, 28 per cent in domestic service, and 17 per cent in commerce. Their total cash earnings a year were estimated at about R4,000,000. As against this, in 1965 there were 257,586 Transkeians em ployed in the Republic, from whose earnings the territory gained some R9,000,000 a year through deferred pay schemes and sums remitted or brought home personally by the workers. Just under half of these were long-term migratory labourers in continuous employment outside the Transkei. Another 104,575 had been recruited by labour agents during 1965, mainly for work up country on the mines, but also on sugar plantations and in the manufacturing industry. That year, 20,142 were recruited by labour bureaux. In the course of his policy statement in the Legislative Assembly in May(3" the Minister of the Interior, Chief J. D. Moshesh, said that there had been a large increase since 1965 in

(34) Race Relations News, October. (35) Star, 10 February. (36) Transkei Liberal News, July. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 the number of absent migratory workers. In 1966 there were about 278,000 of them, constituting 85 per cent of the wage earners. That year, Government labour bureaux had recruited 23,601, of whom 77 per cent went to work in the Western Cape. It is reported (37) that the Chief Minister, Paramount Chief Kaizer Matanzima, has been in touch with the Republican Govern ment in regard to the questions of employment opportunities for his people and the removal to the Transkei of Africans from the Western Cape. Some notes on influx control in other regions It was shown in a joint report by the Johannesburg City Engineer and the Manager of the Non-European Affairs Depart ment (3" ) that, of the new African entrants to the city's labour market during the year ended 30 June 1966, 14,204, or 82.13 per cent, came from places outside the proclaimed area. The natural increase in the male working population was insufficient to meet the rising demand for labour. The position is probably the same in most urban areas outside the Eastern Cape. But only "single" men are allowed in, on a contract to work for a stated employer in a specified type of employment. (It is only in the Western Cape that these contracts are limited to one year, however.) The entry of women from rural areas has been stopped. Influx control has been applied to professional people, too. Before employing a teacher from outside Johannesburg, for example, school boards must convince the authorities that no quali fied local teacher is available. Nurses from other areas who qualify at the Baragwanath Hospital must obtain official permission before they can accept appointment to the staff of this hospital.(3" ) Ministers of religion may forfeit their residential rights in the city if they undertake temporary duties outside. As rural women are not permitted entry to towns, men who qualify to remain there and who wish to marry and have their wives with them must limit their choice to women already living legally in the town concerned or in another urban area. Only those African men who have acquired residential rights in a town by virtue of birth or long, uninterrupted, residence are entitled to rent family houses. Except for widows who can afford. to pay the rents, women who have themselves acquired resi dential rights may not be registered as tenants!" °) Widows who qualify to remain with their children, but who cannot afford the rental of a house, may become sub-tenants of registered occupiers

(37) e.g. Daily Dispatch, 30 May. (38) Quoted in more detail in RR 69/67. (39) Rand Daily Mail, 31 January. (40) Deputy Minister of Bantu Development, Assembly, 2 June, Hansard 18 col. 7070. DISPLACED PERSONS if they can find such accommodation. Women who become divorced or judicially separated from their husbands, or who are deserted, must leave the proclaimed area. Increasing numbers of women are being arrested in police raids. On 14 October the World stated that four women carry ing babies had been arrested in Port Elizabeth. (After a week end spent in gaol they were cautioned and discharged.) If the names of the children of registered occupiers of dwellings are not included in the tenants' permits, these children may be endorsed out of the area when they turn 16 years of age and have to apply for reference books, or when a son reaches the age of 18 years and is no longer regarded as a minor. Many lack documentary proof of their birth in the area.

CENTRES FOR DISPLACED PERSONS The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said in the Assembly on 3 February41 ) that townships were being established in the homelands to house families or individuals who were unable to obtain a livelihood in White areas, including pen sioners and the families of men who were working in towns. (Most of the people in these villages have been endorsed out of urban areas and have no tribal home to which to return. Some have been evicted from farms.) According to an article by Mr. Harry Mashabela in the Star of 20 September, there are 24 resettlement villages. Some of them also house people employed in border industries. They are: Boekenhoutfontein, Pretoria district. Temba, Hammanskraal district. Ncotshane, Piet Retief district. Thulamahashe, Pilgrims Rest district. London, Pilgrims Rest district. Arthur's Seat, Pilgrims Rest district. Elandsdoorn, Groblersdal district. Sebayeng, Pietersburg district. Shayadima, Sibasa district. Senwamakgope, Soekmekaar district. Morathong, Tzaneen district. Lorraine, Tzaneen district. Moetladimo, Tzaneen district. De Hoop, Lichtenburg district. Shiloh (Sada), Whittlesea district (described on page 177.). Ilinge, Glen Grey district. Papierstad, Taung district. Magogong, Taung district. Mpungamhlope, near Vryheid.

(41) Hansard 2 col. 589. 182 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Mountainview, Newcastle district. Mondlo, near Nqutu. Ntuzuma, Inanda district. Selosesha, Thaba 'Nchu. Witzieshoek, Harrismith district. In these villages, Mr. Mashabela said, Africans can buy plots, which are about 40 feet by 70 feet and cost R100. The purchase price can be paid off at R14.45 a year (the latter sum including R3.38 for services). The dwellings, which may be built by the owners or by the Department, vary from corrugated iron huts to substantial brick houses. The rentals for the Government built dwellings vary from 60 cents to R4.60 a month. The inhabitants, Mr. Mashabela continued, become deeply involved in what they regard as a fresh set of disabilities and difficulties. "One is that, on arrival, some find they have to pay a levy of R10 to the chief in whose area they are to live. Yet unlike their established tribal neighbours who pay no rent, they have no land on which to grow crops or rear livestock. They are thrust back to the edge of tribalism but not into it, and they feel for the moment, anyway, that they are getting the worst of both worlds. "Another problem for many of them is finding work of the kind they are accustomed to. Some of the villages are near border industries. Most are adjacent only to White farms. And even if they can find work that they can usefully do, they almost invariably have to settle for a good deal less money than they had grown accustomed to in the towns." Temba was an exception in this regard, Mr. Mashabela said. Most of the schools, he stated, had not as yet been furnished, the pupils having to bring their own benches each day. Very many of the children were reported to suffer from deficiency diseases. "Even if their parents have money, food shops are scarce, and the fuel their mothers are accustomed to using-coal and chopped wood-cannot be got."

FOREIGN AFRICANS Numbers and earnings It was reported by the Deputy Minister of Bantu Develop ment on 16 May(42) that the latest figure indicating the number of foreign Africans in the Republic was as at 30 June 1965. There were then 415,206 employed on the mines and 79,747 elsewhere in the Republic. During 1966, he said, 2,899 had been repatriated, including those who returned home on the completion of their contracts of service.

(42) Assembly, Hansard 16, cols. 6016-7. FOREIGN AFRICANS A somewhat different picture of the occupational distribution of foreign Africans was given by Dr. G. M. E. Leistner in an article published in the South African Journal of Economics in March." ' ) His figures relate to mid-1964. There were then 497,000 in South Africa, he said, of whom 59.1 per cent were engaged in mining, 29.0 per cent in agriculture, and 11.9 per cent in other activities. They constituted about 53 per cent of all those employed in mining and about 14 per cent of all agricultural workers. Their countries of origin were: Approximate percentage The former High Commission Territories ...... 45% Mocambique ...... 30% Rhodesia, Zambia, Malawi ...... 18 % South-West Africa, Angola, Tanzania, and other countries ...... 7% The estimated annual earnings of these workers in 1964-5, countries of origin were: Cash Kind R R Agriculture ...... 11,232,000 5,703,000 Mining ...... 48,475,000 43,895,000 Other ...... 22,591,000 1,531,000

R82,298,000 R51,129,000

It was estimated that in 1964-5 these people sent or took home about R17,700,000 in cash and goods worth R6,174,000. In the Assembly on 28 February"' ) the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said that as at 30 June 1966 there were 68,671 Africans from Mocambique in South Africa. As mentioned in an earlier chapter, there are estimated to be about 80,000 from Malawi, about half of them employed on the mines. Foreign Africans entering the Republic( 45 ) During the past two or three years agreements have been reached between South Africa and neighbouring States about the entry of foreign Africans and their rights. There are slight differ ences between these agreements but, so far as possible, the general position is described here.

(43) "Foreign Bantu Workers in South Africa: Their Present Position in the Economy." (44) Hansard 6 col. 2069. (45) The information about the rights of foreign Africans has been compiled from state ments in the Assembly by the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development (Hansard 1 cols. 247-8, Hansard 6 cols 2069-70), and by Mr. G. F. van L. Froneman, M.P. (Hansard 16 cols. 6216-7, 6229-30); also from a letter contributed to the Star on 4 July by the Secretary for Bantu Administration and Development. A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 (a) Visitors Africans wanting to visit the Republic without taking up work therein must have passports and must apply in advance to the Department of the Interior for a certificate to the effect that there is no official objection to their entry. This certificate will specify at which border control post they must enter. The Africans must be able to prove that suitable accommodation will be available for them. They may be required by the passport control officer to pay a deposit to cover the costs of their repatria tion. Their passports are endorsed at the control post indicating the period and purpose of their stay. Legislative authority for this last provision was contained in the Border Control Act, No. 61 of 1967 (described on page 45), which stated that conditions imposed in respect of temporary permits granted to African aliens may differ from those imposed for members of other racial groups. The Minister of the Interior said that a condition imposed might be that the African visitor was permitted to be in a particular area for a stipulated purpose and period of time only.

(b) Africans wishing to work in the Republic An employer in South Africa who wants to employ a foreign African must apply to a Bantu Affairs Commissioner and obtain from him a "no objection" certificate. Preference is given to mining and agriculture: no recruitment is allowed for domestic service. (The Witwatersrand Native Labour Association, which recruits for most of the gold mines and certain coal mines, has its own machinery: the remarks made here apply, in the main, to private employers.) The certificate mentioned is granted only if there is a vacancy for which the services of a suitable local African are not available, and a condition of issue is that the African who is admitted must leave on the termination of his service contract. As in the case of visitors, this certificate will specify at which border control post the African must enter. At this control post the African's passport is endorsed indicat ing how long and for what purpose he may stay. Those from countries other than Mocambique and the former High Commis sion Territories must pay a deposit of R20 against the cost of their repatriation. Africans wishing to take up temporary work in the Republic require passports, and must register with officials of their own territory. They are not permitted to enter in search of employment: anyone who is found to have done so clandistinely is liable to arrest and punishment followed by repatriation. FOREIGN AFRICANS Foreign Africans who were in the Republic before the agreements were signed Foreign Africans who were in the Republic before the inter State agreements were concluded were required to obtain pass ports from their countries of origin before the end of 1965, and to register their employment with a labour bureau. All those in the Western Cape were some time ago given six months' notice to leave. (Very occasional exemptions were granted on compassionate grounds.) The Minister of Bantu Administra tion and Development is reported to have said on 18 May that those of them who had the right to be in South Africa would be permitted to find work elsewhere, subject to conditions described below. Africans from the former High Commission Territories who were in lawful employment as at 1 July 1963 may remain (in parts of the country other than the Western Cape) provided that they stay with the employer in whose service they were before the agreements with their respective countries were signed. If they change their employment they are expected to return, unless special permission is granted for them to take up other work for a maximum of two years, in cases where no local African is available. The arrangements were different for those from the former High Commission Territories who entered the country after 1 July 1963 and for all those from Malawi, Mocambique, and other countries. If they had complied with requirements as to pass ports and labour bureaux endorsements and were in lawful employ ment when the respective agreements were concluded they were permitted to retain this employment for 18 months from the date of the agreement (or two years in the case of Malawians). After this period, or if they lost their jobs meanwhile, they were required to return home. The agreement with Portugal, for example, was reached on 1 July 1966. Large numbers of workers from Mocambique are employed on farms and citrus estates in the Eastern Transvaal. During July all agricultural unions were officially advised that these employees must be returned home by January 1968. Provided that South African workers were not available, the farmers con cerned could apply for other men from Mocambique through official channels and officially-approved recruiting agencies. 46) Administrative relaxation from the provisions described may be granted to foreign Africans who have been in South Africa for a very long time, who are considered to be of good conduct, and who have associated themselves with the local African com munity. (Many have married and have children in the Republic.)

(46) Star. 14 July A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Exceptions may be made, too, on compassionate grounds, in cases where the Africans concerned are elderly or infirm and have lost all ties with their country of origin. Except for Africans originally from one of the former High Commission Territories (for whom slightly more favourable conditions may be made) the repatria tion may be suspended for stated periods, at the end of which the position is reviewed. The persons concerned must be in posses sion of passports and must pay R20 to cover the possible cost of future repatriation. During the period of suspension they may take up such employment as is approved by the labour bureau. The Secretary for Bantu Administration and Development made it clear on 4 July that no foreign-born African could acquire South African citizenship. Foreign Africans cannot be registered tenants in a municipal township. They can be sub-tenants; but as the municipal houses are small this often means that a whole family has to sleep and live 4 7 in one room. It was announced on 20 November ) that those who owned businesses should prepare to wind them up, for no further trading rights would be granted to Africans of foreign birth. It was reported in August that old-age pensions had been suspended in cases where it was found that the persons receiving them had been born outside South Africa and had not legalized their presence. Among those who have been deported are South African-born 4 8 widows of foreign nationals, and their children. )

CONDEMNATION OF THE PASS LAWS AND INFLUX CONTROL At a Regional Conference on African Family Life, described below, Dr. Ellen Hellmann pointed out that, although the migrant labour system and influx control were not the sole causes of the widespread maladjustment in African family life (she described other causes, flowing from industrialization and urbanization) no basic improvements in the quality of family life, particularly in the sense of the emotional security it gave, could be brought about while the system prevailed. At Christmas-time in 1966 the Witwatersrand Christian Council urged all churches to offer special prayers for South Africans who were separated from their families, and especially for African families divided by the migratory labour system. Posters were distributed drawing attention to the plight of these families. The Institute of Race Relations issued a statement (49) prior to Family Day, on 10 July, calling on all South Africans to

(47) Star of that date. (48) The Star of 17 March described two such cases. (49) RR 87/67. CRITICISMS OF THE PASS LAWS remember on that day those who were being denied the joys of family living, and to work for a society in which laws which militated against stable family life for any of the people would no longer be tolerated. During May, the Black Sash distributed a circular letter to Churches suggesting that it was they who should be most deeply concerned about the situation, since they preached the sanctity of marriage and the value of family life. In numbers of reports and statements made during the year, the Sash has described cases of suffering and tragedy which it has encountered in its Advice Offices. The Committee on Social Responsibility of the Anglican Diocese of Cape Town has published a booklet on the effects of migratory labour. The Johannesburg Synod of this Church sent to Cabinet Ministers and heads of other Churches a resolution stating that laws or administrative actions which prevented or militated against the continuing relationships of marriage and stable family life were abhorrent and departed from Christian norms.5 0 ) At its annual conference in November the Methodist Church appointed a deputation to seek an interview with senior Government representatives to discuss the disruption of African family life.(5' ) This question was discussed, at about the same time, at a conference of the African "Daughter-Church" of the Nederduitse Gereformeerde Kerk. The mission secretary for the Southern Transvaal, Dr. C. H. Badenhorst, is reported (52 ) to have said, there after, "If ever there was a matter for which the Government should appoint a commission of enquiry, then it is the family life of the Africans." On the same day the S.A. National Council for Marriage Guidance and Family Life passed a resolution expressing its deep concern about the pressure on African family life, and calling upon the Cabinet Minister concerned to give the matter his full attention.( 3 In his presidential address at the annual conference of the Institute of Administrators of Non-European Affairs, Mr. T. W. A. Koller pointed out that the Government's basic policy of separate development was a long-term one which had to be evolved gradu ally. He urged that if adjustments had to be made to meet a developing situation, these should not be translated into legisla tion. The inflexibility of such laws, he said, often resulted in hardship and bitterness, making the task of administrators much more difficult. He urged that the latter be consulted before laws affecting urban Africans were drafted, and that urban administra

(50) Rand Daily Mail, 30 October. (51) Ibid, 18 November. (52) Star, 17 November. (53) Ibid. 188 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 tors be given discretion to deal with problems that arose. At present local authorities had no function in the framing of policy. (54) Another paper at this conference was given by Mr. P. Riekert, manager of Potchefstroom's Non-European Affairs Department. He is reported (5 ) to have said that authorities who did not take the human factor into account, and who considered urban African administration as the stringent application of laws and regulations, did not only do injustice to the African, but to all the people of South Africa-injustice which would have to be accounted for by posterity.

CONFERENCES ON AFRICAN FAMILY LIFE During August, the Witwatersrand Christian Council held a symposium on African family life. This was followed, on 8 and 25 November, by a regional con ference in Johannesburg, organized jointly by this Council and the Institute of Race Relations. The papers delivered (obtainable from the Institute) were: Mr. M. Savage: The changing family in the modern world. Dr. Ellen Hellmann: The African family to-day. Mr. H. Helman: Legal aspects of marriage. Mr. B. N. Mokgoatle: Personal relationships. The Rev. J. Tau: Parent-child relationships. Mr. C. N. Phatudi: Education and family life. Mrs. D. Mabiletsa: Working mothers. Mrs. J. Philips: Bringing up children in the home.

THE EXTENSION OF THE LABOUR BUREAUX SYSTEM TO TRIBAL AREAS In terms of Government Notice 851 of 16 June, draft regula tions were published for labour bureaux at the seats of Bantu Authorities, other than in the Transkei. So far, African work-seekers in the Reserves have registered for employment at the office of the Bantu Affairs Commissioner for the district concerned. It was proposed in the draft regulations that there should be a territorial labour bureau for each African territory. This bureau would designate places within the territory where regional labour bureaux should be established (if it did not do so the Director of Bantu Labour might act in its stead). Below this level there would be tribal labour bureaux in the offices of each tribal or community authority, each with a labour officer in charge.

(54) Ibid, 7 November. (55) Rand Daily Mail, 8 November. LABOUR BUREAUX IN TRIBAL AREAS The functions of these bureaux would be to co-operate with bureaux in other areas, to correlate information about work seekers and vacancies and to endeavour to place those wanting work in suitable employment, and to ensure that no African left the area for employment elsewhere except in accordance with the regulations. All recruitment of workers would have to be done through the tribal offices. Africans who were not employed but were depen dent upon employment for their livelihood would have to register at these offices within fourteen days of becoming unemployed or attaining the age of 15 years or ceasing to be a full-time student. Women would be exempt from this provision unless they wanted to take up employment; so would the infirm, and Africans more than 64 years of age. Those registering would be classified according to their wishes and suitability for employment in specified classes of work, and the availability of labour in these classes, which were defined as agriculture and forestry, mining and quarrying, construction and transport, commerce, domestic service, and "other". Those wishing to do seasonal farm work would, as far as practicable, be grouped into teams under a leader. It was specified that, if so authorized by the Departmental Secretary, the Director of Bantu Labour would zone the areas and types of employment for which work seekers might be made available. If possible, they would be placed within the area of the territorial authority. The actual contracts of service would be completed at regional bureaux, where the Africans would be medically examined and could make arrangements for the deferment of part of their wages or for the remittance of money to their dependants. Depots for their temporary accommodation might be provided. The prospec tive employers would bear the costs of medical examinations, and would be required to pay fees of R1 per contract which would be paid into a special account for the benefit of labour bureaux. No contract for a youth under 18 years of age might exceed nine months. The Transkeian Government has a separate recruiting machinery. In terms of the Transkei Labour Laws Amendment Act of 1967, the Cabinet of the territory may authorize tribal authorities to impose attestation fees for labour they recruit.

AID CENTRES AND YOUTH CENTRES

As mentioned on page 182 of the 1964 Survey, the Bantu Laws Amendment Act of 1964 made provision for aid centres in urban areas, with the object of keeping petty offenders against the A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 pass laws out of gaol, and for youth centres to assist young Africans who are out of work. Questioned in the Assembly on 21 March, 5 ) the Minister of Bantu Administration and Develop ment said that no centres such as these had thus far been established. The Johannesburg Municipality continues to run a Youth Employment Centre. While awaiting jobs the young men are kept busy with sporting and other activities, and receive free meals.

(56) I I;nsard 9 col. 3,01 GROUP AREAS

GROUP AREAS AND HOUSING

COMMUNITY DEVELOPMENT AMENDMENT ACT, No. 42 OF 1967 Determination of basic values When a group area is proclaimed for members of a particular racial group, sworn valuators are appointed to value all affected properties, i.e. those owned in the area by members of other racial groups. The principal Act, as amended in 1959, provided that the basic value fixed for a building shall not exceed the difference between the market value of the land, determined on the basis that the building constitutes an integral portion of this land, and the market value which the land would have had if the building had not existed. The 1967 amendment made it clear that the term "market value" relates to the value immediately prior to the date of the group areas proclamation. Explaining the reasons for the amendments, the Minister of Community Development said (' ) that problems had arisen in con nection with inferior structures which were situated in areas zoned for racial groups with higher requirements. Such a structure might meet the requirements of its owner and have a reasonable market value for people of his group, yet be merely an encumbrance of the land so far as members of other groups were concerned. The effect of the 1959 and 1967 amendments is that the value of a building which is useless to the purchasers may be disregarded. the basic value being fixed as the value of the land only. If owners are not satisfied with the basic values fixed for their properties they may appeal to a board consisting of sworn valuators. Further appeal may be made to a revision court of which the chairman is a judge, retired judge, or advocate who has had more than ten years' experience. He is assisted by two assessors. Previously, objections to revision courts had to be lodged within 21 days of the decision by valuators or within such further period as the Minister might allow. The Amendment Bill stipulated that the Minister would not be able to grant extensions of time for a period in excess of a further 21 days; but after debate in the Assembly he agreed to extend this period to 60 days. During the debate, the Minister said (2) that the object was to achieve finality as soon as possible. If late objections were

(1) Assembly, 15 February, Hansard 4 cols. 1368-9. (2) Hansard 6 cols. 2059, 2062. 192 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 condoned, plans for sittings of revision courts were upset, other affected property owners being kept waiting. Moreover, the court must know in advance how many objectors there were in a par ticular area, for it might happen that valuators had placed a wrong value on the entire area. Alterations to affected buildings The 1967 Act removed the Community Development Board's discretion to have basic values redetermined if buildings are erected, extended, or altered without its permission on land owned by a racially disqualified person. Appreciation and depreciation contributions As the law previously stood, if an affected property was sold for less than the basic value, the Board paid the owner com pensation (or a depreciation contribution) equal to 80 per cent of the difference. But if the property was sold for more than the basic value, the owner had to pay to the Board an appreciation contribution equal to half of the difference. The former provision remains unchanged, but that relating to appreciation contributions was amended, with effect from 1 February 1967. If a sale is made within five years of that date or of the date of the relevant group areas proclamation (which ever is the later), no appreciation contribution is payable by the owner. Should it be sold during the sixth year, the contribution to be paid will be one-quarter of the difference between the price obtained and the basic value. Thereafter, it will be half of the difference. Similar provisions were introduced relating to the contribution payable when properties are expropriated. Urban renewal schemes When undertaking slum clearance or urban renewal schemes, the Board was previously empowered to prohibit the erection or alteration of any building or structure in the area concerned, unless with its permission. It will now be able to prohibit the sub-division of land, too. Costs of arbitration Arbitration may be resorted to in cases where the Board exercises its pre-emptive right to buy affected properties or decides to expropriate them, and the owner is dissatisfied with the price offered. As the law previously stood, arbitrators decided on the way in which the costs of the proceedings should be paid. In future, the Department of Justice will have to pay these if the GROUP AREAS value of affected properties is placed at an amount equal to or more than the owner claimed. The owner will have to pay the costs if the value is placed at a figure equal to or less than the amount the Board offered.

AMOUNTS PAID IN APPRECIATION AND DEPRECIATION CONTRIBUTIONS

It was stated in the Assembly on 17 February, (3) on behalf of the Minister of Community Development, that up to the end of 1966 the Board had received R1,757,319 in appreciation contribu tions, but had paid out R6,198,122 in depreciation contributions.

EXAMPLES OF HARDSHIP CAUSED BY THE GROUP AREAS AND COMMUNITY DEVELOPMENT ACTS

Property values In a report to their City Council, the Cape Town City Trea surer and Deputy Town Clerk pointed out that the market values of properties in certain predominantly non-white areas that had been allocated to whites were about equal to the pro vincial valuation; but in the Coloured group areas sales were running at some 71 per cent above the official valuation because of the demand from people who were forced to move there. (As noted on page 206 the Indians of Durban are placed in a similar position.) The officials considered that the changes introduced in regard to appreciation contributions would not adequately recompense people who found themselves in this situation, and that there should be proper compensation for the distress, inconvenience, expense, and other disadvantages incurred in having to move. They suggested that, in order to cover significant changes in basic values, property value and building indices be created similar to cost-of-living figures. (4) In reply, the Secretary for Community Development stated that people who suffered excessive hardships through having to move could approach his department for ex gratia payments. (5 ) (It seems doubtful, however, whether such payments would be made to whole communities experiencing the difficulties described above.) The Cape Town City Council decided to ask the United Municipal Executive to make representations for a more realistic basis for the payment of compensation. 6 )

(3) Hansard 4 col. 1449. (4) Cape Argus, 23 February. (5) Rand Daily Mail, 4 March. (6) Cape Times. 8 March. G 194 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Churches and mosques In a letter to Die Burger written in March, the Moderator of the Nederduitse Gereformeerde Mission Church, the Rev. J. A. J. Steenkamp, pointed out that the churches were involved in considerable trouble and expense in providing buildings in new non-white group areas, consequently facilities there were highly inadequate. From the new townships, the people could not easily reach the churches they formerly attended. "On the one hand we have church buildings without people, and on the other we have people without buildings," he said. Other correspon dents to Die Burger said that while church buildings that had fallen into disuse were of little commercial value, the erection of new ones was extremely costly. Moslems are in even greater difficulties because of their belief that the ground upon which a mosque has stood is holy, and should never be used for any purpose but worship. Consequently, they have declined to apply for monetary compensation for mosques which are seldom used because the people have been moved away. In the Assembly on 25 April(' ) the Minister of Community Development promised to investigate this situation.

Lack of amenities for Coloured people in the Western Cape At its meeting in January, the Council of the Institute of Race Relations passed a resolution dealing with amenities for Coloured people in the Western Cape, who "have for centuries lived among White people, have owned substantial properties, and have contributed in the form of rates appreciable sums to local authorities for the development of amenities such as public halls, sports grounds, baths, parks and beaches. "The application of the Group Areas Act and the operation of Proclamation R26 of 1966 have resulted in the virtual exclusion of this group from the very amenities they have helped to pay for and have customarily used over a very long period. "Council considers that this is unjust and certainly not con ducive to good relations between the various races of South Africa. "Council, while disapproving of the principles underlying the Group Areas Act, realizes that the Government intends to apply its policies, and, in order to mitigate the present obvious and blatant injustice, Council calls on the relevant authorities at least to allow non-white people to continue to use the facilities which they have customarily used in the past, until equivalent facilities have been created in their own residential areas."

(7) Hansard 13 col. 4857. GROUP AREAS In an article contributed to Race Relations News in April, Dr. Oscar D. Wollheim, M.P.C., said that in many areas the local authorities had not stopped accepting money from Coloured ratepayers, yet, by and large, were using it to improve the White areas. Nothing like a fair proportion was, it appeared, being spent on facilities in the Coloured areas.

REFUSALS TO OBEY REMOVAL ORDERS As mentioned in previous issues of this Survey, Mr. Nana Sita of Pretoria, who is a follower of Mahatma Gandhi's doc trine of passive resistance, has for years refused to vacate his home and store in Hercules, which has been proclaimed a White group area. In 1962 and again in 1963 he chose to serve sen tences of imprisonment (three and six months, respectively), instead of paying fines imposed as alternative sentences, on being found guilty of the illegal occupation of his property. After there had been involved court cases relating to pro cedure, Mr. Sita and his wife were again convicted of this offence during August. In a statement from the dock he called the Group Areas Act "a crime against humanity and a sin against God," and said he considered it to be his sacred duty to resist injustice and oppression. Mr. Sita was, this time, sentenced to six months or R200, plus a further six months suspended for three years on condition that during this period he was not convicted of a similar offence. He elected to go to gaol. Mrs. Sita received a suspended sentence of three months or R100, on the same terms. The magistrate ordered that they should both be ejected at State expense if they had not left Hercules before 1 April 1968. Mr. M. S. Bhana of Johannesburg, too, chose to go to gaol when he was sentenced to R100 or one month, plus a suspended sentence of four months, on being found guilty of the illegal occupation of a property in Pageview. Again it was ordered that, if he failed to leave, he should be ejected at State expense.

THE PROVISION OF HOUSING The qualifying income limits for assisted housing were set out on page 180 of last year's Survey. In the Assembly on 31 January(' ) the Minister of Community Development said that the numbers of families on the waiting lists for such housing were approximately:

(8) Hansard 2 cols. 377-8. 196 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Whites Coloured Indians Africans Transvaal ... 1,600 6,200 2,200 12,700 Cape ...... 2,700 18,600 1,200 10,500 Natal ... 900 1,400 10,000 4,900 Free State ... 200 500 - 3,800

5,400 26,700 13,400 31,900 During 1966, the Minister continued, his Department and local authorities (using national housing loan funds) had made the following numbers of houses available: Whites ...... 6,242 Coloured ...... 4,442 Indians ...... 1,990 Africans ...... 5,849 Later, on 25 April, the Minister said(9) that, resulting from the decision to cut down on capital expenditure, top priority was to be given to housing for whites, and applications for loans for non-white housing were being severely pruned. The Town Clerk of Fauresmith, Mr. B. D. le Roux, pointed out in February"( ) that no sub-economic loans were being granted for African housing although this was the economically weakest group. The rentals of dwellings built with economic funds, at 63 per cent rate of interest, were far too high for most of the Africans, he said. RECENT DEVELOPMENTS IN REGARD TO GROUP AREAS Johannesburg The Johannesburg Municipality estimates that in June 1967 there were 45,294 Coloured people living in municipal and govern ment townships within its boundaries, 10,000 in White areas, and 21,037 in surrounding peri-urban areas. About 5,000 addi tional dwelling-units were required in mid-1967. A small addition to the Coloured group area of Nancefield, to the south-west of the city, was made in February; but there is still insufficient proclaimed land for the housing that is needed. The Coloured residents of Protea (which adjoins the Soweto African area), most of whom own their land in freehold, are to be moved to Nancefield. The Coloured suburb of Albertville was proclaimed a White group area in 1956. It is reported 1 ) that about half the houses are now occupied by Whites, but that some 290 Coloured families

(9) Hansard 13 col. 4820. (10) Rand Daily Mail, 18 February. (11) Rand Daily Mail, 14 September. GROUP AREAS are still there because no alternative accommodation is available. Large numbers of flats are being built at Newclare and Westbury (previously known as Western Township). The people from Noordgesig - to become an African area - are gradually being required to move to Newclare. Occupants of sub-economic dwellings there are not compensated for improvements they have effected. The Institute of Race Relations has published a booklet entitled "Coolie Location" to Group Area: Johannesburg's Indian Community, by Mr. Peter Randall (its Assistant Director) and Mr. Yunus Desai. According to the Municipality, in June 1967 there were 38,065 Asians in and around the city, about 21,200 of them living in the Indian group area at , between 19 and 22 miles south west of Johannesburg. The Department of Community Develop ment estimated in May( 2 ) that some 2,500 Indian families were then resident in Lenasia. Many of the Indians have been pleading for another Indian group area, closer to the city, but in a joint statement published on 6 December 1966 the Ministers of Indian Affairs, Planning, and Community Development announced that this would not be considered. Lenasia, now administered by the Department of Community Development, is to be incorporated in the municipal area of juris diction. The social and cultural facilities there are still highly inadequate. Sewerage mains are being laid, but owners of houses must themselves pay for interior installations and connections to the mains. 13) The 24 Indian traders who are left at Martindale were ordered to leave by May or June, but obtained an interdict pending further action in the courts. They maintained that, of about 300 traders already moved from the area, only a small proportion had been successful in re-establishing themselves. Lenasia is already over traded. Provisional approval has been given to a loan of up to R12,000,000 to the Johannesburg City Council for the building at Fordsburg of a complex of 60 shops, a bazaar with 132 stands, and a market with 210 stands, all to be rented by Indians. It is estimated that there are between 2,000 and 2,500 Chinese people in Johannesburg. On 4 April the Department of Community Development advertised plans for a group area for them at Willowdene, which is nine to ten miles from the city, near the Coloured area of Nancefield. Objections were lodged by White families living there (said to number about 100), and by the muni cipality, which urged that if the Government was determined

(12) Assembly, 5 May, Hansard 14 col. 5393 (13) Star, 9 June. 198 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 that there should be a Chinese group area, this ought to be situated much nearer to the centre of the city.( 4 ) According to an official of the Transvaal Board for the Development of Peri-Urban Areas (previously known as the Peri Urban Areas Health Board),( " ) by the end of 1966 this Board had moved 51,481 Africans from Alexandra Township, mainly to Meadowlands and Diepkloof, and had bought 1,187 out of a total of 2,365 properties. All families are eventually to be required to leave. Plans for hostels to accommodate "single" men and women have not yet been finalized. Pretoria As mentioned in previous years, while all the Indians of Pretoria will eventually have to live in the township of Laudium (roughly 46 per cent of them have already moved there), they are to retain the "Asiatic Bazaar", near the centre of the city, for business purposes. The Department of Community Development will have the houses and shops there demolished and a modern business centre erected in their place. Proclamation 156 of 21 July laid down that, as from a year from that date, land and buildings in the Bazaar may be used for business purposes only. The City Council has been asked by the Government to expedite the build ing of sub-economic dwellings at Laudium.16 ) It was decided in 1966 that a group area near Laudium should be developed for the Chinese community (said to number between 500 and 700); but this plan has now been abandoned because the land is needed for future extensions to Laudium. The future of the Chinese people, thus, remains uncertain. Other Transvaal towns During the year under review, further Transvaal towns have been proclaimed all-White group areas-they are Amsterdam, Ellisras, , Krugersdorp, Marble Hall, Paardekop, Pilgrim's Rest, Thabazimbi, Tzaneen, and Vaalwater. Small minorities of and Indians will probably be moved gradually to Coloured people away.(17) regional townships, in some cases considerable distances Group areas for Whites, Coloured and Indians were demarcated in Witbank, and Indian areas were proclaimed adjoining the towns of , Klerksdorp, Lydenburg, and Nelspruit. Cape Town area According to the Cape Times of 21 January, it was officially estimated that the population of the Cape Town, Wynberg, and (14) Rand Daily Mail and Star, 4 April. (15) Rand Daily Mail, 23 January. (16) Star, 27 July. (17) See 1966 Survey, pages 185 et seq. GROUP AREAS 199 Simonstown magisterial districts at the beginning of the year was 410,500 Coloured people, 265,010 Whites, 96,430 Africans and 8,435 Asians. The Town Clerk of Cape Town recently stated(18) that there were 20,091 houses for Coloured families in the City Council's housing estates (further housing schemes have been built by the Divisional Council of the Cape and other bodies). Yet, he con tinued, there were more than 12,000 names on the waiting list for rented dwellings and 1,200 for houses to be purchased. These applications probably involved a total of about 90,000 persons; but many more than these required rehousing. Large numbers of Coloured people are living in overcrowded slum properties, and the City Engineer is reported(" ) to have said that about 35,000 are occupying pondoks in various parts of the greater Cape Town area. So far as available loan funds permit, the City Council is continuing to extend housing schemes in Bonteheuvel, , and the adjoining . The Department of Community Development ruled that all of these dwellings were to be allo cated to families displaced from White group areas; but, following representations by the City Council, it subsequently agreed that half of the dwellings in new housing estates might be allotted to people on the Council's waiting list. High proportions of the recently-erected houses, for example at Bonteheuvel, are of sub-economic standard, with cement floors, no interleading doors, no ceilings or bath, and gaps under the eaves through which the wind blows the surrounding sand. (The City Council has decided to put in ceilings and cover the floors at its own expense.) Gardening is virtually impossible. The Secre tary for Community Development is reported 2" ) to have said that Bonteheuvel is merely an emergency township. Yet people have been moved there from pleasant homes, in areas like New lands, which they, and often their parents before them, used to cherish. Many have had to dispose of furniture that could not be fitted into the sub-economic dwellings. Mr. W. J. M. van Heerden, M.P.C., said in August 21 ) that the lives of such uprooted people had been totally disrupted. They had lost touch with their friends, mutual dependence had been destroyed, and accepted codes had often been cast aside. As a result, social tensions and a marked increase in delinquency and crime had been brought about. There was inadequate street light ing, and no police station in the area.

(18) Letter dated 24 October to the Institute of Race Relations. (19) Cape Times, 3 August. (20) Ibid, 26 April. (21) Eastern Province Herald, 7 August. 200 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 The proclamation of the racially-mixed as a White group area was described on page 187 of last year's Survey. The Minister of Community Development said in the Assembly on 10 February(22 ) that, according to a survey which had been made by students for the Committee for the Rehabilitation of Depressed Areas, at the time of the proclamation 5,495 Coloured families consisting of 26,925 persons lived in the area affected. This com mittee, known as Corda, is still working on plans for the re development of District Six and the adjoining but thus far unzoned areas of Woodstock and Salt River. The Secretary for Community Development, Mr. J. H. Niemand, said in April ( 3) that people living in the worst slum conditions would be moved first, when alternative housing became available. A notice in the Government Gazette of 21 July prohibited the sub-division of stands and the erection, alteration, or use of buildings in District Six unless official permission is obtained. Proclamations 63 and 202 of 1967 dealt with the southern portion of the Peninsula. One area only was allocated to Coloured people-a stretch of land about 3- miles long and slightly less wide to the south of Kommetje (on the Atlantic Coast), including Sweet Water and Witsands. To Whites were allocated Kommetje itself, Simonstown, , and the whole area between these. The Cape Argus of 5 September said that Coloured people had lived in Simonstown since before 1743, when the first Malays were brought there to help establish a naval base for the . A mosque was built in 1875. The first Indians moved to the township in about 1898. A Coloured man has served on the Town Council for more than twenty years. In its edition of 1 September' the Argus estimated the popula tion at 4,000 Whites, 4,000 Coloured, 1,000 Malays, and 150 Indians. In Simonstown itself and the adjoining Red Hill and Dido Valley (also allocated to whites) there are possibly about 125 properties owned by non-whites, some of the dwellings being substantial ones. It has been stated(24) that in the centre of the town there are 11 Coloured and 19 Indian shopkeepers, the latter including tailors who make naval uniforms. About 80 Coloured families (some 400 people) depend for their livelihood on fishing. Many of the men are employed as artisans in the dockyard, and others work as boat-builders, cobblers, and fresh-produce dealers. Large numbers of the women are laundresses, dressmakers, or domestic servants. It is highly important for all of these people to live near to their clientele or places of employment.

(22) Hansard 3 col. 1006. (23) Cape Times, 26 April. (24) Cape Argus, 5 September. GROUP AREAS 201 The Regional Representative of the Department of Com munity Development said in September 25) that it had not as yet been decided where the displaced Coloured people would be re settled. There would be no enforced movement for some time to come. An interdenominational Church service was held to pray for the people affected and the success of negotiations on their behalf. The Black Sash staged a silent protest demonstration; several public protest meetings were held; and the Chairman of the Insti tute of Race Relations in the Western Cape, Mrs. V. C. Davie, sent a letter to the Press strongly deprecating the proclamation. Prominent citizens have urged the Government to reconsider its plan. Many Coloured people will have to move, too, from Fish Hoek, Kommetje, and other areas allocated to Whites. Another severe blow to the Coloured community was dealt by Proclamation 150, of 7 July, which declared that Lakeside, , St. James, , and Clovelly are to be White group areas. Worst hit were the people of Kalk Bay, who were there before Whites came and can, in many cases, trace their ancestry in the area back over nearly two centuries. The Cape Argus of 22 July stated that there are about 100 Coloured families in Kalk Bay, the majority of the men being fishermen. Some, but not all, of the families who are dependent on fishing live in municipal flats. These flat-dwellers, only, were given fifteen years within which to move: all the rest will have to go one year after receiving notices to leave. Many own their homes. The Argus pointed out that the only other area in the Peninsula where Coloured people would be able to fish was , where there was not the same variety of fish and conditions were more dangerous. Even if the men were permitted to continue operating from Kalk Bay while living elsewhere, the arrangement would be highly unsatis factory. They had to be near at hand to act quickly at any time when news spread that good catches were likely, and to look after their boats during storms. Again, there were protests from Churches and lay bodies. Numbers of members of the public joined a Black Sash demonstra tion. In September the Chairman of the City Council's Health and Housing Committee, Major A. Z. Berman, drew attention26) to a circular to local authorities sent out by the Department of Com munity Development, in which it was said that in the allocation of trading sites in non-white group areas and in areas reserved for commercial purposes, preference should be given to traders

(25) Cape Times, 22 September. (26) Cape Times, 19 September. 202 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 operating in areas proclaimed for members of racial groups other than their own. Major Berman said that about 95 per cent of the disqualified shopkeepers were Indians. They were not permitted to operate in Coloured group areas, and would be ruined if all had to move to the Indian areas. Other parts of the Western Cape As mentioned on page 191 of last 5,ear's Survey, towards the end of 1966 the Sir Lowry's Pass area was allocated to Whites. Between the town of this name and Gordons Bay (about five miles away) is a township called Temperance, predominantly occupied by Coloured people, who first settled there more than a hundred years ago. This Coloured community is a closely knit one. Its adults work on surrounding farms or in Somerset West, the Strand, Gordons Bay, or Grabouw. In the Assembly on 24 May(27) the Minister of Planning said that, of the 359 breadwinners, only 40 worked in Sir Lowry's Pass itself. In Temperance, he added, eleven properties, valued at R53,740, were owned by Coloured persons, while seven teen, valued at R130,860, were in White ownership. Earlier, the Minister of Community Development had stated that the town ship was a slum. Mr. A. Bloomberg, M.P., claimed that, although neglected, the properties could have been improved. (2" ) The Minister of Planning announced that the Coloured people who worked in Grabouw would gradually be moved to the Coloured group area there. The rest would have to go to the group area for Coloured people in the Firgrove/Macassar area, some ten miles away. This area was well served with transport services, he said. He admitted that this move would cause hard ship for sixteen people who worked at Gordons Bay. The Cape Western Region of the Institute of Race Relations reports that there is serious overcrowding in the Firgrove/Macassar area. Group areas proclamations for Paarl have been described in earlier issues of this Survey. All the Coloured people who lived in the town itself are being required to move to Paarl East, across the , where a new township called Amstelhof is being created. Some of the people who have moved previously lived in substantial houses, and all had the benefits of tarred, well-drained roads, proper sanitation, and other civic amenities. An agreement was reached between the Department of Com munity Development and the Paarl municipality that the latter would, initially at any rate, build four-roomed sub-economic dwellings at Amstelhof, of the type described on page 199. Many of those so far built (totalling about 750 by September) (29)

(27) Hansard 17 cols. 6608-9. (28) Assembly, Hansard 1 cols. 284, 112-3. (29) Rand Daily Mail, 29 September. GROUP AREAS 203 have been divided into two living units. It is reported (30 ) that, by June, some 15,000 of the 25,000 Coloured people of Paarl were living in Paarl East. Disturbed by the mounting dissatisfaction among these people, representatives of nine Churches organized a public meeting during June, which was attended by about 1,000 Coloured residents. Many complaints were voiced about the overcrowded dwellings. It was stated that in rainy weather many of the roofs leaked, water flowed through some of the houses, and the roads became quagmires. The sanitation and water supplies were said to be inadequate. Numbers of people moved from Paarl itself had been forced to dispose of items of furniture, some of which was only partly paid for on the hire-purchase system. There was no better type housing for families who could afford this. Since more than half of the dwellings had been reserved for people displaced under the Group Areas Act, many families living in shacks, or even tents, could not obtain housing. According to the Press reports quoted, the Mayor of Paarl commented that, while there was a good deal of justification for these grievances, part of the dissatisfaction could be blamed on agitators. An inter-Church committee was formed to work for improve ments. It drew up a memorandum for the Department of Com munity Development drawing attention to the people's complaints. They had been promised better facilities and opportunities in their own area, it was stated, but had become utterly disillusioned. Dr. Oscar D. Wollheim, M.P.C., pointed out( 1) that the Coloured residents of Paarl, like the Whites, were ratepayers, yet had been deprived of the use of the Town Hall for which they had helped to pay. A new civic centre was planned for the White area, yet no such amenities had been suggested for the Coloured people. Through the rents charged they were them selves paying the interest on and redemption of the loan for the new dwellings. A sub-committee of the Institute of Race Relations in the Western Cape is undertaking an investigation of the situation in Paarl. The sub-division of stands and the erection, alteration, or change in use of buildings in the predominantly Coloured-occupied Banhoek-Andrina Street area of Stellenbosch (now zoned for Whites) has been prohibited unless official permission is obtained. A new township called Cloeteville is being planned for Coloured people who will be displaced. Between 15 and 20 per cent of the Coloured residents of the area concerned own their properties.3"

(30) Cape Times, 16 and 17 June. (31) Ibid, 29 June. (32) Letter to the Institute of Race Relations from the municipality 204 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 During the year under review a small area at Riversdale, where there are a few Coloured houses, a church, and a boarding school catering for the surrounding region, has been proclaimed a Coloured group area.33 ) But at Melkhoutfontein and Still Bay, about 16 miles away, 364 morgen owned and occupied by Coloured families have been declared a White group area, in exchange for 90 morgen of virgin land on which a Coloured township is to be built. Some of the Coloured people own stone cottages which are more than a century old. Most of them are farmers or fishermen. An increase in the rentals payable by tenants is likely. 34 ) In terms of other recent proclamations, Somerset West and Bellville North are reserved entirely for Whites. (No Coloured people live in the latter area.) Group areas for both Whites and Coloured residents have been proclaimed in Agulhas and Struis Bay, Clanwilliam, McGregor, Montagu, Nieuwoudtstad, and Redelinghuis, and for Coloured people in Sutherland.

Other towns in the Cape The group areas proclaimed in Port Elizabeth have been described in earlier issues. The sub-division of land and erection, alteration or change in use of buildings has been prohibited, unless with permission, in the racially-mixed areas of Korsten, South End, and Fairview, which have been allocated to Whites. People of various racial groups who were living off Kempston Road have been required to leave, as this has been proclaimed a business area. There is reported 3" ) to be a serious shortage of housing, particularly for the Coloured community. Group areas for Whites, Coloured, Indians, and Chinese were proclaimed in Uitenhage during October. The population of this town is stated("6 ) to be roughly 20,000 Whites, 12,000 Coloured and Malays, 400 Asians, and 28,000 Africans. About 90 per cent of the Coloured people already live in the area allocated to them, and a new Coloured housing scheme is to be built in the area where Africans at one time lived. A minority of the Indians and Chinese, who live and trade in Caledon Street, will be unaffected by the proclamation; but the rest will have to move their homes. A new African residential area is being developed on the south side of the Swartkops River. Numbers of African families who were squatting on the municipal commonage are being resettled as farm labourers or sent back to the Reserves. Restrictions on the sub-division of land and erection, altera tion, or change in use of buildings have been imposed, too, in the racially-mixed North End area of East London. As described on

(33) Cape Times, 16 August. (34) Ibid. (35) Evening Post, 13 September. (36) Eastern Province Herald, 24 January, and Evening Post, 24 October. GROUP AREAS 205 page 172, plans for group areas in this city are being reconsidered. Mention is made of the African townships on page 178. In the Eastern Cape, Alice, Jamestown, Sterkstroom, and Stutterheim have been proclaimed White group areas. Some of the Coloured and African residents of Stutterheim own stands in the town, which they will have to vacate. There is an African township within the municipal boundary; but the future of the Coloured people is uncertain. 37 ) In the Port Elizabeth area, Amsterdamhoek has been reserved for Whites, and Coega River Mouth for Coloured people. Group areas for both Whites and Coloured have been proclaimed in Calitzdorp, Hankey, New Bethesda, Patensie, Paterson, and Port Alfred. So far as the Northern Cape is concerned, group areas for the White and Coloured groups have been demarcated in , Lamberts Bay, Langebaan, , Paternoster, Port Nolloth, St. Helena Bay, Springbok, Strydenburg, and Upington. Areas have been set aside for Coloured people in Douglas and Hopetown. The Secretary for Community Development announced on 21 April that, in collaboration with the Divisional Councils of Gordonia and Kenhardt, his Department was planning community villages along the lower Orange River for Coloured people who are not employed full-time on farms-people such as seasonal workers, the old, and pensioners. Durban The housing programmes for all races in Durban have had to be curtailed for the time being because of the shortage of loan funds. During 1967 the Natal Region of the Institute of Race Rela tions published a booklet entitled The Indian South African, con taining papers delivered at a conference held in Durban in October 1966. Mr. L. Schlemmer of the University of Natal, who contri buted one of these, said that by mid-1966, 6,146 Indian families, consisting of about 41,000 people, who were previously living in proclaimed or controlled areas had been resettled in municipal housing schemes, but it was estimated that another 13,000 families (some 86,000 people) were still living in "incorrect" group areas. Besides these, there were approximately 60,000 people in areas that had not been allocated to any specific racial group: many of them would have to leave under town planning and slum clearance schemes. The greater majority of the Indians to be displaced had low incomes, Mr. Schlemmer continued, and would have to be accommodated in municipal economic or sub-economic housing

(37) Rand Daily Mail, 4 July. 206 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 schemes. Most of these schemes were some distance out of town, involving the residents in comparatively high transport costs. The focal points of Indian community life remained in the central area because, as yet, there were few commercial or entertain ment facilities in the new townships. Mr. Schlemmer pointed to the disruption of the traditional joint family life caused by removals to small dwellings. This cultural pattern had afforded care for children and old people, material security, and safeguards against the privations of unem ployment and illness, he said. During 1966, the Department of Economics at the University of Natal conducted a survey of Indian housing in Durban. Among the points that emerged was the frequent criticism made of the monotonous, stereotyped appearance of the municipal housing schemes, especially Chatsworth (to the south of the city). While street lighting, roads, schools, and transport facilities had been provided, the police, fire brigade, and telephone services were highly inadequate, and there were few amenities for recreation. It is reported( 8 ) that industrial sites are becoming available to Indians at Chatsworth. A new Indian group area, at Effingham and Newlands to the north of the city, was proclaimed in October. Plans are in hand for a very large new housing scheme in the Phoenix-Mount Edgecombe-Newlands area. In September a prominent businessman, Mr. A. M. Moolla, handed a memorandum to Dr. A. Radford, M.P., for trans mission to the Government. It was pointed out that few Whites (for whom the area has been zoned) were bidding for Indian owned properties in Cato Manor, and prices paid when sales did take place were seldom more than R1,000 for a quarter-acre plot. Yet if an Indian wanted to buy a similar plot in the (Indian) Sydenham-Overport area (about the same distance from the city centre), he would have to pay R8,000 to R12,000. Even in group areas further out, prices ranged from R3,000 to R8,000. The reason was that there was insufficient land available to Indians within reasonable distance of their places of work.(89' So far as the Coloured people are concerned, housing schemes at Sparks Estate, Merebank, and Wentworth are being extended; but there is still a serious shortage. Queensburgh, to the south of the city, was proclaimed a White group area during September.

(38) The Leader, 22 February. (39) Natal Daily News, 2 September. GROUP AREAS 207 Other towns in Natal Bulwer and Donnybrook were proclaimed group areas for Whites only in February. It is reported (4" ) that there is one Indian trader in Donnybrook. About 40 Indians, including three trading families, live in Bulwer. Group areas for Whites and Indians were proclaimed in Mooi River. SOME NOTES ON AFRICAN TOWNSHIPS Recovery of arrear rents Proclamation 186 of 25 August empowered local authorities, if they elect to do so, to instruct employers to deduct arrear rents and service charges from the wages of their African employees, not more than one-quarter of the wages due to be deducted in any month. It also gave local authorities the power to summon defaulters before a Bantu Affairs Commissioner to show cause why a warrant of execution should not be issued against their movable property. Johannesburg On 13 April, Dr. Ellen Hellmann delivered a paper entitled Soweto-Johannesburg's African City. Copies of the pamphlet are available from the Institute of Race Relations. In his presidential address at the annual congress of the Institute of Administrators of Non-European Affairs, Mr. T. W. A. Koller said that Soweto was a de facto urban , with a vast settled community. He claimed that it should not be beyond the ingenuity of political invention to give it de jure recognition as such. 4 1 ) According to the municipality, the African population of Johannesburg in June 1967 was: South-west of the City: Council-controlled family housing ...... 370,508 Council-controlled hostels ...... 14,690 Bantu Resettlement Board family housing 129,773 Bantu Resettlement Board hostels ...... 6,020

520,991 Eastern Bantu Township ...... 4,026 City area: Municipal hostels and compounds ...... 20,251 Privately housed (42 ...... 92,458 Housed by the mines ...... 15,345 Peri-urban areas ...... 120,344

773,415

(40) Natal Mercury, 15 February. (41) Rand Daily Mail, 7 November. (42) Including 60,121 privately-employed domestic servants. 208 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 In the paper mentioned earlier, Dr. Hellmann said municipal figures showed that, of 70,723 families living in the (Council controlled) Soweto townships in mid-1966, 62,196 were registered tenants, 8,288 were lodgers or sub-tenants, and 239 lived in care taker's cottages. Of the heads of families, 12,841 were women. The Bantu Housing Board was able to allocate a loan of R359,600 only for new African housing and schools in Johannes burg during 1967; but it agreed that the City Council might use about R1,000,000 of its own funds, this amount to be refunded after two years or when money from the central Housing Fund became available 4 3) Further loan funds were made available by mining companies. A report prepared by the City Engineer and the Manager of the Non-European Affairs Department predicted that a new African city more than one-quarter of the size of Soweto would be needed to house the natural increase in Johannesburg's African population between 1967 and 1980.44)

Pretoria The municipal African townships of Pretoria, Atteridgeville/ Saulsville to the south-west of the city, and to the east, are very seriously overcrowded, and there are about 2,500 families on the waiting list for homes( 45) According to an address to the Institute of Race Relations given by the Rev. T. Schneider, they contain about 15,500 houses and several hostels. It is impossible to extend Atteridgeville/Saulsville because it is surrounded by hills, a rifle range, and new White suburbs. Mamelodi is being extended to the east (the only possible direction), but each extension is increasingly remote from the city and from existing railway facilities. Africans have been removed from some of the areas allo cated to Whites in terms of the group areas proclamation of 1958, but large numbers (reported by the Rand Daily Mail on 22 March to number about 9,000 families) remain at Lady Selborne, Eastwood, and certain other areas. The Tswana families moved were sent to the "homeland" township of Ga-Rankuwa, some twenty miles to the north-west of the city centre. Members of other ethnic groups who qualified to be in Pretoria were accommo dated in municipal townships: numbers of them lost freehold rights and incomes from tenants. The rest were "endorsed out": it is said that many joined the ranks of illegal squatters on small holdings in the peri-urban areas.

(43) Rand Daily Mail, 17 August. (44) Ibid, 29 March. (45) Ibid, 7 March. URBAN AFRICAN TOWNSHIPS 209

(4 ) It was reported in March 1 that nearly another 2,000 Tswana families have still to be moved to Ga-Rankuwa from areas allo cated to Whites. Because of the high degree of overcrowding in the municipal townships, it was stated, a long-term plan has been devised in terms of which about 3,100 Tswana families now living in the municipal townships will also be moved to Ga-Rankuwa, while about 2,600 Ndebele families will have to go to another "home land" township called Lebeneng, to be built still further from the city. People already working in Pretoria will be allowed to retain their jobs, but their children will forfeit residential rights in the city and will probably be able to accept work only in the border industrial township of Rosslyn or in peri-urban areas. The Pretoria City Council is helping the Government to develop Ga-Rankuwa, and, to assist in the provision of funds, the Services Levy was applied there in June. Dr. W. F. Nkomo told the Institute of Race Relations that the first residents of Ga-Rankuwa were people moved from Lady Selborne, of Bapedi, Zulu, Swazi, or Tsonga origin-many had, however, become detribalized. The Tswana came later, and it was officially indicated that the township was intended primarily for them. A Tswana chief has jurisdiction in the area. Yet his people are still in the minority. Ill-feeling arose, and is apparently grow ing. A Tswana vigilance committee has been set up which is press ing for the Tswana language to be the medium of instruction in all schools in Ga-Rankuwa. (According to the Rand Daily Mail of 6 April, only 1,161 of the 4,222 school pupils were then of Tswana origin.) In the early days members of various ethnic groups opened shops in the township; but the committee is urging that they be bought out and that business rights should be reserved for members of its own group. Non-Tswana are resentful of these attitudes and of the authority granted to the Tswana chief. The Pretoria News of 15 May reported that there is dis satisfaction among many of the Coloured residents of Eersterust (which adjoins Mamelodi, to the west of it). Some of the sub economic dwellings are said to leak in rainy weather, and the development of adequate services such as street lighting, sewerage, and recreational facilities has been delayed.

Sebokeng The establishment of the township of Sebokeng and of a management board was described on page 195 of last year's Survey. This township includes the long-established African area of Evaton (between Johannesburg and Vanderbijlpark), the previously-White area of Residensia, and land to the south of

(46) Ibid, 22 March. 210 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 these. On this land houses and hostels for Africans are being erected rapidly. The issue of Bantu for February stated that, by April, approximately 1,200 houses and two hostels each accommo dating about 3,700 men would have been completed. It is planned that there will eventually be some 10,000 dwellings. Water has been piped to the township: the residents of Evaton previously depended on boreholes or wells. All the Africans from Vereeniging, Vanderbijlpark, and Meyerton are gradually to be moved to Sebokeng. As a long term plan, the residents of Evaton other than landowners will be rehoused, too. Although Africans have for many years owned plots in a portion of Evaton that is a released area, the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said in the Assembly on 23 May 47) that Sebokeng was not regarded as a homeland. The Rand Daily Mail reported on 8 June that the Government had ruled that all Africans who previously lived in compounds on industrial sites in the Vaal Triangle must move to a hostel in Sebokeng, about twelve miles away. Not only did this involve a considerable increase in living and transport costs, but it meant that people who had acquired residential rights in the towns con cerned forfeited these and were liable to be sent away to a home land if they lost their jobs. Cape Town It was mentioned on page 175 that, because of the acute shortage of housing for Africans in Cape Town, the Government had decided that, in consultation with the Chief Bantu Affairs Commissioner and the local authority, employers could erect tem porary prefabricated huts in the African townships to house their employees. In an article published on 11 May, the Cape Times described thirteen huts that had been built at Langa. Various employers had met the costs of these, and were paying the municipality for services such as water, electricity, and refuse removal. These sums were recovered through the rents charged. Each hut, it was stated, consisted of one undivided room about 70 by 30 feet in size, and housed 40 men. There were cement floors, no ceilings, and no cupboards for clothes or the storage of food. Beds and coir mattresses were provided. The ablution facilities were reported to be inadequate. East London Reference to Duncan Village (which is to be demolished) and to Mdantsane is made on page 178. According to a Daily Dispatch report on 7 June, some of the African traders in Duncan Village

(47) Hansard 17 col. 6492. URBAN AFRICAN TOWNSHIPS own properties in the homelands. They have been informed that unless they dispose of these and become permanent residents of Mdantsane they will not be granted trading rights in this town ship.

Port Elizabeth The Port Elizabeth municipality is continuing to develop its African housing schemes at New Brighton and Kwa-Zakele. About 800 Africans are reported (4" ) to own freehold properties in areas to the north-west of these townships or in the city itself. These are gradually to be expropriated: the owners may, if they wish, acquire plots in a homeland. If they qualify to be in Port Elizabeth they will be allowed to lease dwellings in the municipal African townships.

Durban In a memorandum NR 89/67 the Natal Region of the Institute of Race Relations described the Durban municipal African town ships of Kwa Mashu, Lamont, Chesterville, and Umlazi Glebe, and the Government-controlled township of Umlazi. The African popu lation in 1967 (probably an underestimate, it was stated) was: Municipal family accommodation ... 127,000 Municipal hostels ...... 25,000 Compounds and licensed premises 31,300 Domestic servants privately housed .. 31,500 African-owned property ...... 200 Umlazi: family accommodation .. 74,000 Umlazi: hostels ...... 8,000 297,000

Charlestown Since about 1910 numbers of Africans (together with a few Whites) have owned stands at Charlestown, which is three miles from Volksrust, across the Natal border. In 1963 the Natal Local Health Committee took over the administration of the area and acquired some of the land there. Large numbers of Africans have built mud-walled, thatched dwellings on the plots they own or on rented stands in Charlestown and the adjoining Clavis and Clavis Extension. A secondary and several primary schools exist. Some of the residents work in three clothing factories in the town, while others are employed in Volksrust or the surrounding district.

(48) Evening Post, 9 May. 212 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 An account of the history of Charlestown was given in the Rand Daily Mail on 9 November. It is officially regarded as a black spot, and sporadic efforts to move the Africans have been made since 1953. In 1963 the Local Health Committee built a number of prefabricated one-roomed huts, about 11 by 12 feet in size, on the commonage behind Clavis. The committee and the White landlords gave notice to their tenants, and it was announced that transport would be provided to take them to the huts if the breadwinners were legally employed in the area, otherwise to Duck Ponds, a resettlement area about 40 miles from Charlestown and 6 miles from Newcastle. Some people did go to Duck Ponds; but those directed to the prefabricated huts successfully resisted the order. At the end of September 1967 all the residents of Clavis Extension were given less than a week's notice to move. A mass meeting was called which appointed a committee to brief counsel to contest the removal orders. After an urgent application had been made, a judge of the Supreme Court, Pietermaritzburg, granted a temporary interdict to prevent the removal. African property-owners have, however, been served with notices that their stands may be expropriated.

Vryheid The removal of Africans from Besterspruit, outside Vryheid, was described on page 186 of the 1963 Survey. Some of the people, who worked in Vryheid, were temporarily accommodated in tents in the municipal African township, the rest being taken to Mondhlo in an African Reserve some 25 miles away. Later, small pre fabricated wooden huts were erected at Vryheid to replace the tents. As permanent houses became available, families were moved into them from the huts. It is reported,(49 ) however, that about a hundred people are still living in these structures, mainly widowed or unmarried women and their children, who do not qualify for municipal hous ing. Rain leaks into the dwellings, and the water and sanitary facilities are said to be highly inadequate.

TRANSPORT SERVICES FOR AFRICAN COMMUTERS

In the Official Estimates of Expenditure for the year ending 31 March 1968,( ") a sum of R10,800,000 was allocated to cover losses incurred in the operation of subsidized rail passenger ser vices to and from African townships (as against R8,800,000 during the previous year). A further R1,340,000 was voted as a contribu-

(49) Star, 25 April. (50) RP 1/67 page 20, and RP 45/67. URBAN AFRICAN TOWNSHIPS 213 tion to the Public Utility Transport Corporation to compensate for losses experienced in the operation of bus services for African commuters. Most Africans travel third-class. According to the 1966 Report of the Railways and Harbours Administration, the number of third class suburban passenger journeys in the Republic totalled nearly 309,000,000 that year, representing 71 per cent of the entire suburban traffic. The busiest line is that between Soweto and Johannesburg. In the Assembly on 21 February( 1) the Deputy Minister of Transport said that, on weekdays, 186,000 passengers were carried in each direction. In a joint report,(-") the Johannesburg City Engineer and the Manager of the Non-European Affairs Depart ment stated that, of these commuters by rail, 103,181 travelled into the city during the peak hours, between 5.30 a.m. and 7.15 a.m. It was estimated that the Public Utility Transport Corporation's buses carried 10,500 Africans daily between Alexandra Town ship and the city. Besides this, numbers of Africans travelled by private transport: during 1965 an average of about 5,300 vehicles were driven in and out of Soweto during the daytime. The officials recommended that an express bus service be instituted between Soweto and Johannesburg to relieve the over crowding on the trains. 214 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

SUNDRY MATTERS RELATING TO NON-WHITE AFFAIRS

LOCAL GOVERNMENT FOR COLOURED PEOPLE

The constitution and functions of consultative and manage ment committees in Coloured group areas were described on page 173 of the 1965 Survey. Both types of committee initially act in an advisory capacity, but certain executive powers will gradually be conferred upon management committees. In the Assembly on 2 May (1) the Minister of Community Development gave information about the location of the 21 management and 34 consultative committees that had, thus far, been established. As a first stage, the committees consist of five Coloured persons appointed by the Administrator in accordance with nominations submitted by the Government, the province, the local authority, and, in some cases, by local Coloured ratepayers' associations. A second stage was reached in Johannesburg during Novem ber, when a new management committee was created consisting of five elected members and three Coloured persons nominated by the City Council, the Department of Coloured Affairs, and the Administrator, respectively. At the elections, the successful candidates were three Independents and two members of the National Coloured People's Party, which supports the policy of separate development.

LOCAL GOVERNMENT FOR INDIANS

The first all-Indian Town Board was nominated by the Administrator of Natal during July, to control the affairs of Verulam, which town has been declared an Indian group area. The previous Board had consisted of White persons. The Minister of Community Development said in the Assembly on 23 May(2) that six Indian consultative committees had been established, all in the Transvaal. As described on page 175 of the 1965 Survey, Natal has adopted a different system, of local affairs committees which will gradually be granted increasing powers until they are replaced

(1) Hansard 14 col. 5205-6. (2) Hansard 17 col. 6485. NON-WHITE LOCAL GOVERNMENT 215 by independent Indian local authorities, as in Verulam. At first all the members ate nominated, but as a second stage three of the five members are elected. This second stage has already been reached in eleven Indian group areas.

URBAN BANTU COUNCILS The Urban Bantu Councils Act of 1961 provided that these Councils will replace advisory boards in African townships where the residents so wish, and may be granted wider powers than the boards possess. They will have both elected and selected members. So far, only four Urban Bantu Councils exist-at Welkom, Benoni, , and Parys. The pros and cons of the system have, for long, been discussed by Johannesburg's ten advisory boards at their monthly joint meetings. It was eventually decided by majority vote that a council should be accepted. Members (and the City Council) wanted the elections to be conducted on a ward basis, which is the method used in advisory board elections; but the Govern ment insisted that an ethnic basis be adopted. It has been decided that there will be 17 nominated and 41 elected members. Only heads of families and hostel residents will be entitled to vote. The council will have a secretariat drawn from the city's Non-European Affairs Department.(' ) For a start, it will exercise only the purely advisory powers and functions now assigned to the Advisory Boards; but four committees will be created: General Purposes and Housing; Amenities; Trading and Transport; and Education and Health.(4) A voters' roll will have to be compiled. Meanwhile, the City Council is building council chambers and offices at Jabulani which will probably cost about R200,O0.

TRAINING CENTRES FOR COLOURED CADETS ACT, No. 46 OF 1967 This Act empowered the Minister of Coloured Affairs, in consultation with the Minister of Finance, to establish training centres for Coloured youths, each with a committee of manage ment. Registration and designation of youths for training It will be compulsory for every Coloured male between the ages of 18 and 24 years to register for training within three months of the date when the Act comes into operation. Those who will

(3) Sunday Times, 9 July. (4) Star, 15 September. 216 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 become 18 years of age during the year concerned must register, too. Certificates of registration will be issued. In subsequent years, a youth must apply for registration during the month of February of the year in which he will reach the age of 18. The Bill in its original form stated that youths would com mit an offence if they failed to produce their certificates of registra tion on demand by a policeman or registering officer. The Minister of Coloured Affairs accepted an amendment, however, to the effect that these documents would have to be produced within seven days of a demand. Persons who fail to do so, or who hinder an official in the exercise of his powers under the Act, may be arrested without warrant and sentenced to a fine not exceeding R200, or imprisonment up to six months, or both, and their names will then be registered if this has not been done. Similar sentences may be imposed on registered persons who fail to notify changes of address (unless they have been exempted from doing so). Youths who are registered will be termed recruits. The Minister will appoint a selection board, consisting of not fewer than three members, to select for training such number of recruits as the Minister from time to time decides. Recruits may be exempted if they are receiving full-time instruction at a school or university, or are under contracts of apprenticeship, or are in full-time employment, or suffer from bodily or mental defects, or will be exposed to undue hardship if called upon to undergo training. A recruit who is selected for training and who fails to report for this when called upon to do so will be liable, on conviction, to maximum penalties of a fine of R500, or imprisonment for three years, or both. During the debate on these clauses in the Assembly, the Minister of Coloured Affairs said(5) a survey had shown that a high proportion of Coloured youths under 20 years of age in the Western Cape was unemployed, had never worked, nor had registered with labour offices. Youths such as these had not necessarily been guilty of any offence, but lacked purposefulness and were on the downgrade. It was urgently necessary to prevent them from lapsing into delinquency. But, the Minister continued, the training scheme was not intended only for the weakest element. There was need to develop a group consciousness and responsibility among the Coloured people. That was why the children of good parents, too, should be included in the scheme: their influence would help the others. It would be impossible to identify those in need of training unless registration was compulsory. Voluntary attendance at training centres would be most improbable.

(5) Hansard 5 cols. 1553-8, Hansard 7 cols. 2550-8, 2594, 2618, 2638, 2691-2. COLOURED CADETS 217 He hoped to appoint Coloured men to the selection boards and the management committees of training centres, the Minister stated, possibly under the chairmanship of a White expert. It was anticipated, he said, that the first registration would draw in about 90,000 youths, and after that some 20,000 would be registered annually. Exemption from training would be granted readily to those who were studying or doing productive work. The training of cadets Recruits who are selected for training will be called cadets. The Act provides that the selection board will determine each cadet's period of training. This may be for a consecutive period of up to twelve months; or for various periods not exceeding twelve months in aggregate spread over three years. If the com mittee of management of a training centre so recommends, the Minister may extend a cadet's period of training by not more than twelve months. If a cadet is imprisoned during his training, or is absent without leave, the period concerned will not be taken into con sideration in determining the duration of his training. Cadets may be trained for any kind of employment, having due regard to their ages, ability, educational qualifications, physical condition, customs, financial position, and needs. The training will be for "any kind of employment", but may include participation in physical exercises, sport, drilling exercises, and the performance of any kind of work. The provisions of the Workmen's Compensation Act, Appren ticeship Act, Industrial Conciliation Act, and Wage Act will not apply to cadets while undergoing training in a training centre. The pay to be received by cadets will be determined by the Minister. Unless he receives the principal's permission, a cadet may not cede his pay to anyone. The youths will be issued with uniform and equipment at public expense, and the Minister may approve medals or certificates to be awarded to them. The Bill, as originally published, severely limited parents' rights of control over cadets in training, but this provision was modified at Committee stage. The Minister said that parents would have ready access to the principals of training centres and to the Department of Coloured Affairs if they wished to make repre sentations in connection with their sons' affairs. Very strict disciplinary provisions are included in the Act. The Minister may prescribe punishment to be imposed on cadets who contravene or fail to comply with regulations made by him. Instead of imposing such punishment, a principal may cause a cadet to be brought before a magistrate's court. If he is con victed there he may be sentenced (in lieu of or in addition to any punishment the Minister prescribes) to a fine of up to R200, 218 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 or imprisonment for up to six months, or confinement at a training camp. In cases where the principal has decided to impose punishment, he must transmit details of the case to the magistrate of the district, who will confirm or set aside or vary the punishment. Cadets who are imprisoned must, on release, be returned to a training centre. Cadets who are suspected of being absent from a training centre without leave or of attempting to abscond may be arrested without warrant. Maximum penalties of R500 or three years' im prisonment or both are laid down for youths found guilty of such offences and for cadets convicted of failing to undergo required training to the best of their ability, persons who harbour a cadet who has absconded, youths who knowingly make false state ments when applying for registration or who falsely pretend that they have received such certificates, and persons who forge, alter, or destroy such certificates. Maximum penalties of R200 or six months' imprisonment, or both, are laid down for youths convicted of allowing their certifi cates to come into the possession of some other person, or of wearing cadets' uniforms (or uniforms resembling these) when they are not entitled to do so.

The Minister's remarks in regard to the training of cadets In speeches quoted earlier, the Minister of Coloured Affairs said that there would be two reception centres for a start, both in the Cape Peninsula, the first probably near Faure where there was already a trade school. They would be able to accept about a thousand cadets a year, in four batches. Cadets would stay at these reception centres for three months, during which they would learn parade ground work, undergo aptitude tests, and receive occupational guidance. They would then be classified. Those regarded as suitable for training in any sphere would, on the basis of their own free choice, be sent to a training institution or apprenticed to an appropriate employer. The Minister accepted an amendment to the Bill, which amendment stated that if the wages offered by an employer after the first three months exceeded those paid at the training centres, the cadet should receive the higher amount. Cadets who were considered to be unsuited for training in the scholastic field or in a craft would go on to a training centre for the remainder of their periods of training, the Minister continued. A centre was being planned to accommodate about 750 youths. Cadets placed in employment would join them there if they failed to make satisfactory progress. While at this centre, cadets would be trained to perform some form of useful labour, for example on irrigation works, soil reclamation, tree planting, COLOURED CADETS 219 or construction work. Certificates would be issued to those who completed their training. He anticipated that they would encounter no difficulty, thereafter, in finding employment, the Minister said. Cadets would receive uniforms which gripped the imagination, he stated. It was unnecessary for the Workmen's Compensation Act to be applied to those in training, for, according to normal Government practice, compensation along similar lines would in any case be payable. But this Act would apply to those placed in private employment. It was anticipated that the cost of the scheme would be about R1,000,000 initially, the Minister said, with an annual recurrent expenditure of some R380.000. Comments on the Bill by others On behalf of the United Party, Mr. J. M. Connan, M.P., said" ) that his party accepted the necessity for the Bill to fill a short-term need; but there would be little need for it if educa tion were made compulsory for Coloured children, preferably until the age of 16 years. The Minister had stated, earlier, that the Bill had been accepted by the executive committee of the Coloured Council. In a Press statement,(' ) the Director of the Institute of Race Relations suggested, inter alia, that the scheme should be volun tary on the part of parents, and that it ought to be fundamentally educational, to develop potential abilities, and not a means to substitute Coloured for African unskilled or semi-skilled labour in the Western Cape. Furthermore, it should be regarded as temporary until such time as full educational and employment opportunities had been provided through established and extended channels. The exercise of discipline through criminal sanctions was opposed.

EXISTING COLOURED YOUTH CAMPS, REFORM SCHOOLS, AND SIMILAR INSTITUTIONS The issue of Alpha for January contained a description of a recently-established youth camp for Coloured lads, run by the Department of Coloured Affairs at Weltevrede, near Wellington. It is conducted on a voluntary basis, youths between the ages of 14- and 17 years being admitted at the request of their parents for a course lasting six months. They are trained to become conscientious employees, and to recognize the need for self discipline, self-support, and respect for older people. Flag cere monies and camp fires are held daily, and visits by parents are allowed on Sundays. The youths receive free food and clothing, and

(6) 21 February, Hansard 5 cols. 1642-4. (7) RR 43167, 220 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 are paid 50 cents a day, of which half goes to the parents. Saving is encouraged. On completion of this training, the Department helps to place the youths in employment. The Cape Argus re ported on 15 April that twelve boys had, thus far, completed the course. The camp, which then housed 30 lads, was to be extended to accommodate 50. Questioned in the Assembly on 21 February," ) the Minister of Coloured Affairs said that one school of industries existed for Coloured boys, while another was shortly to be opened to cater for girls. There were two reform schools for boys, accommo dating 1,648, and one for girls, to which 154 had been admitted.

COLOURED RESERVES Location and extent of the Coloured Reserves According to the Report of the Coloured Affairs Department for the year ended 31 March 1966,09) the rural Coloured areas then administered by the Department were: Namaqualand: Concordia, Ebenezer, Komaggas, Leliefontein, Richtersveld, Steinkopf. Gordonia district: Mier, Eksteenskuil, Rietfontein 10) Elsewhere in the Cape: Enon (Uitenhage district), Genadendal (Caledon), Haarlem (near Uniondale), Mamre (Malmes bury), Pniel (Paarl), Rietpoort (), Saron (Tulbagh), Suurbraak (Swellendam), Zoar (Ladismith). Free State: Oppermansgronde (Koffiefontein area), Thaba Patchoa (Thaba 'Nchu). Their total area at the end of the year was 1,912,748 morgen, but it was planned to extend Mamre. They had 40,909 inhabi tants, and 7,612 registered and 2,637 unregistered tenants, occupy ing 4,679 permanent dwellings and numbers of temporary structures. Descriptions of a few of these areas have been published during the year. The issue of Alpha for February stated that Haarlem, in Langkloof to the north of Knysna, was originally a mission station. When the Department took over control, in 1963, the community was a very poor one. A development plan was worked out, a Coloured advisory board set up, and a few White farmers in the area bought out. A village was planned into which the people moved, and economic farming plots were demar cated. These were irrigated from the Grootrivier, the pipes being brought across the mountains by helicopter. Vegetables and apples are being grown, worth about R85,000 a year. The settlement is run on a communal basis.

(8) Hansard 5 cols. 1636-7. (9) RP 22/67 pages 4, 7. (10) Added in terms of Proclamation 366 of 23 December 1966. RURAL COLOURED AREAS As in other rural Coloured areas, Boards of Management are expected to repay to the Department one-tenth of the costs of development, the repayments in any year not to exceed ten per cent of sums collected by the Boards in rates. Another smaller irrigation scheme is being undertaken by the residents of Suurbraak. (11 ) With financial help from the Coloured Development Corpora tion, the people of Genadendal have established a creosoting plant to treat timber from surrounding natural forests. Fir plantations are grown on the land that is cleared, or market gardening practised.'2) Early in 1967 there were severe floods at Eksteenskuil (fairly near the Aughrabies Falls), where more than 200 Coloured owners and lessees and about 1,600 dependants work 720 morgen of irrigated land. Crops were washed away and bridges and con crete canals damaged. The Department of Coloured Affairs sent emergency supplies and promised help in reclaiming the land.( 3 )

General development works In its report for the year ended 31 March 1966(1) the Depart ment of Coloured Affairs stated that, during that year, Manage ment Boards spent R28,505 from their own funds and R995,877 out of public funds on effecting improvements in their areas. Of the latter sum, R99,588 was recoverable over a period of years. Besides this, the Department spent ,205 on fencing and water supplies, R3,898 on afforestation, Rl1,323 on soil reclama tion, ,191 on miscellaneous works and the purchase of machinery, and R15,346 on the planning of townships. Commerce in Coloured rural areas Some of the work of the Coloured Development Corporation in the field of commerce is described on page 131. Questioned in the Assembly on 2 May,"5 ) the Minister of Coloured Affairs said that during the year ended 31 March 1967 the Corporation spent R1,636 on loans to Coloured businessmen in Coloured rural settlements, and R102,000 on commercial or industrial con cerns established by the Corporation itself.

Fishing The Corporation has acquired a quota in the rock lobster export market on behalf of Coloured fishermen, and floated a company for the purpose, the shareholders being the Corporation

(11) Alpha, March. (12) lbid, February. (13) Ibid, April. (14) RP 22/67 pages 4-6. (15) Hansard 14 col. 5206. 222 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 and individual Coloured persons. The Ministers said in the Assembly"') that the net profit in 1966 was ,974. Mining Rights Act, No. 20 of 1967 The provisions of the Mining Rights Act which affect Africans are described on page 160. In terms of previous legislation, Coloured persons (including Asians) could prospect for precious minerals on State-owned land in the (this term includes the rural Coloured areas), and on private property in that province in which they had a controlling interest. In the Transvaal and Free State, where the Gold Law applied, non-whites could not obtain prospecting rights for any precious metals or stones, and much the same position obtained in Natal.( 7) The new Act left this position virtually unchanged, but made it clear that Coloured persons or associations or companies may be granted permits to prospect on land owned by a Coloured person, association, or company controlled by Coloured persons. When a prospecting right is allocated to any person, that person has the prior right to obtain a mining lease in respect of the land concerned. The Minister of Mines said"' ) that there would be more than two million morgen of State land and Coloured-owned land, mainly in the north-western Cape, on which Coloured persons would be able to prospect. The Act provided that the holders of prospecting leases in Coloured Reserves must pay surface rents, which will be handed over to the Board of Management of the area, or, if such a board has not been established, to the Secretary for Coloured Affairs for payment into the Consolidated Revenue Fund. It provided, further, that no prospector may disturb the sur face of the earth in a Coloured Reserve unless he complies with Section 51 of the Rural Coloured Areas Act of 1963 and with any conditions stipulated by the Minister of Coloured Affairs. (Section 51 is to the effect that all scheduled Coloured rural areas are deemed to be unalienated State land, and that no prospecting or mining shall take place therein except with the permission of the Minister of Coloured Affairs and subject to such conditions as he may determine.) During the debate, the Minister stated(") that permits were required for prospecting for precious metals, precious stones, or oil, but not for base metals. In the three northern provinces, Coloured persons or associations owning land were free to prospect

(16) Col. 5207. (17) Minister of Mines, Assembly 30 January, Hansard 2 cols. 308, 343. (18) Col. 343. (19) Cols. 391-2. RURAL COLOURED AREAS 223 there for base metals. White landowners could, if they so wished, transfer prospecting rights for base metals to Coloured persons. Mr. G. S. Eden, M.P. (elected to represent the interests of Coloured people) pointed out(0 ) that, with the exception of the Leliefontein area in Namaqualand, prospecting rights in Coloured rural areas had, thus far, been granted to Whites only. He urged that Coloured persons should have full prospecting rights through out the country. Mining in rural Coloured areas In reply to a question in the Assembly on 2 May(2 1) the Minister of Coloured Affairs said that, during the year ended 31 March 1967, the Coloured Development Corporation received R3,973 in respect of prospecting and mining rights granted in Coloured areas. This sum represented five per cent of the gross proceeds.(" ) As described on page 176 of last year's Survey, a company registered by Coloured diggers was granted prospecting rights in the Leliefontein area but could not obtain Departmental approval of its plan to undertake the operations with the assistance of De Beers Consolidated Mines, Ltd. Questioned on 2 May,(2 3) the Minister of Mines replied that negotiations between the Corpora tion, the Coloured company, and "a third party" were still in progress. Prospecting rights for diamonds in the Mier area have been granted to the Kalahari Mining and Prospecting Company (Pty.) Ltd., a company formed for the purpose by the Coloured Develop ment Corporation, the Board of Management concerned, and indi vidual Coloured applicants. The Minister said on 14 February 2" ) that this company would contract with another formed by various White interests to carry out the prospecting and possible mining operations on its behalf. According to the. Sunday Times of 23 July, the company formed for this purpose, provisionally known as the Van Zyl Diamond Corporation (Pty.) Ltd., is composed of three fairly large mining or prospecting companies and eleven individuals or small groups of persons.

EMIGRATION OF COLOURED PEOPLE It is reported 25) that about 100 Coloured families emigrated from South Africa in the first six months of 1967, compared with 75 families during the whole of the previous year. They left because, in view of South Africa's apartheid policy, there were

(20) Cols. 328-31. (21) Hansard 14 col. 5207. (22) Hansard 4 cols. 1446-7. (23) Hansard 14 cols. 5207-8. (24) Assembly Hansard 4 col. 1193. (25) Rand Daily Mail, 13 September. 224 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 better opportunities for them elsewhere. Some went because they were under banning orders that made it impossible for them to continue with their previous work, or because their families had been divided under the Population Registration Act. Those leaving included professional people, especially teachers, and qualified artisans. Most are said to have gone to Canada, because the Canadian Government does not require a financial deposit against the immigrant's becoming a financial burden on the State. Others have gone to England, the United States, Nigeria, Zambia, and other African states. Besides paying their passages, these people must find the amounts payable to the South African Government against costs of their possible future repatriation: R400 for adults going to the United States or Canada, and R200 if going to Europe or other African states, plus lesser amounts for children. NATURALIZATION OF INDIANS In 1967, another 313 stateless persons born in India were granted South African citizenship. These are people who were born in areas under the authority of an Indian ruler and were, thus, not British subjects. They had settled in South Africa before the Indian Republican Constitution came into effect in January 1950 and, thus, were not regarded as citizens of India. DIRECT EXPENDITURE BY THE STATE AND PROVINCIAL AND LOCAL AUTHORITIES ON BEHALF OF AFRICANS The Report of the Controller and Auditor-General for 1965-6(26) sets out direct expenditure by the State during that year on behalf of Africans in the Republic (excluding the Transkei). The statistics exclude advances from Loan Account for hous ing. They include administration and expenditure which employers con are required to incur for the registration2 7of) workers and in tributions to the Bantu Services Levies.( General Social Capital Department administration services expenditure Totals R R R R Bantu Administration -and Development ... 8,651,726 10,927,020 35,507 19,614,253 S.A. Bantu Trust ... 5,812,988 5,593,567 52,796,616 64,203,171 Bantu Education 1,337,074 21,009,781 1,482,988 23,829,843 Education, Arts, and Science ...... 8,642 104,245 1,295 114,182 Health and Hospitals 19,857 20,752,606 - 20,772,463 Transport ...... 7,235 8,100,000 - 8,107,235 Other Departments ... 225,400 329,268 - 554,668 R16,062,922 66,816,487 54,316,406 137,195,815

(26) RP 46/66, page 10. (27) In terms of Acts 64 of 1952 and 53 of 1957. AFRICAN TAXATION 225 In a paper published in the issue of Stats for 15 December 1966, Dr. G. M. E. Leistner calculated that, in 1964-5, 52.4 per cent of the total expenditure on behalf of Africans was incurred by Central Government, the rest coming from the Transkeian authorities (6.2 per cent), Provincial Administrations (25.1 per cent), and lqcal authorities (16.3 per cent). If these percentages are correct and still hold good it would appear that the total expenditure in 1965-6 was somewhere in the region of: R Central Government ...... 137,195,815 Transkeian authorities ...... 16,233,092 Provincial Administrations ... 65,717,843 Local authorities ...... 42,677,324 R261,824,074

AMOUNTS PAID BY AFRICANS IN TAXATION As will become clear, comprehensive and up-to-date informa tion is not available; but the figures quoted may provide some guide. (a) Normal income and provincial taxes In the Assembly on 2 August 1966,(28) the Minister of Finance said that, in 1963-4, Africans in the Republic paid Ri18,033 in normal income and provincial taxes. This amount will have increased since then. In his report on the Accounts of the Transkeian Govern ment for 1965-6, the Controller and Auditor-General stated that, during the year, Africans had paid R6,649 in this form of taxation. A combined figure of R125,000 is conservatively assumed for pre sent purposes in respect of 1965-6. (b) General and additional general taxes It was stated in the latest report of the Department of Bantu Administration and Development 29) that, in 1965-6, Africans in the Republic paid R8,619,235 in general and additional general taxes, and, in the Controller and Auditor-General's report, that Africans in the Transkei paid R1,379,262 during the same year, making a combined total of R9,998,497. (c) Local tax and quitrent According to the Accounts of the S.A. Bantu Trust for 1966-7,("°) during that year R424,944 was collected by the Trust in the Republic in local taxes and quitrent. This sum probably

(28) Hansard 1 col. 22. (29) RP 18/67 page 11. (30) Published in the Government Gazette of 10 November. 226 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 excluded about R196,366 which was paid direct to regional autho rities and local councils.31 ) For present purposes it is conserva tively assumed that in 1965-6 the total was roughly R580,000. In that year, Africans in the Transkei paid ,439, 2 ) making a combined total of R887,439. (d) General and tribal levies In his report on the finances of the Republic for 1965-6 (" ) the Controller and Auditor-General stated that, according to incom plete returns, about R22,035 was that year paid in levies to territorial authorities, while R1,543,511 was realized from tribal levies. The report on the finances of the Transkei showed that in 1965-6 the general levy there raised R226,197. Information about tribal and regional levies is available for 1964-5 only: (34) the proceeds were R26,699. All these sums, combined, would total R1,818,442. (e) Hospital levy The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said on 30 May(35) that during 1965-6, Africans paid R53,368 in hospital levies. (f) Indirect taxation Estimates of the amounts contributed by Africans in indirect taxation have of necessity to be based on guesswork. Figures worked out for 1964-5 by Mr. E. J. van der Merwe of the Africa Institute were quoted by Dr. G. M. E. Leistner in his article pub lished in the issue of Stats for 15 December 1966, as follows: To Central Government R Customs duty ...... 5,443,000 Excise duty ...... 16,908,000 Road tax ...... 326,000 Licences, stamp duty, fees, fines ...... 1,298,000 Transfer duty ...... 211,000 Other ...... 72,000 To Provincial Administrations Motor licences ...... 355,000 Other ...... 674,000 To local authorities ...... 3,524,000

R28,811,000

(31) Report of Controller and Auditor-General, RP 48/66, page 491, 579. These returns were not complete. (32) Report of Controller and Auditor-General on the Accounts of the Transkeian Government. (33) RP 48/66 pages 488, 620. (34) See 1966 Survey, page 172. (35) Assembly Hansard 18 col. 6909. AFRICAN TAXATION 227 Summing up To sum up these various estimates, in 1965-6 (or in some cases, earlier years) Africans would appear to have contributed: R Normal income and provincial taxes ..... 125,000 General and additional general taxes .. 9,998,497 Local tax and quitrent ...... 887,439 General and tribal levies ...... 1,818,442 Hospital levy ...... 53,368 Indirect taxation (1964-5) ...... 28,811,000 ,693,746 Comment Dealing, firstly, with the subject of direct taxation, it should be pointed out that in several respects the system for Africans is inequitable in comparison with that for members of other racial groups. Africans are taxed for eight years more of their lives than are non-Africans. In their case, the general tax is substituted for the personal tax which others pay; but personal taxpayers are at an advantage over Africans in several ways: there is a reduction in the rates payable by married men with family responsibilities, for example, and married women are exempt. These rebates or exemptions do not apply in the case of Africans. Furthermore, if the rates of taxation are compared, it transpires that Africans in the lowest income groups are generally required to pay more than do non-Africans with the same incomes.( 36) Whites, Coloured people, and Asians are not required to pay the local taxes or general or tribal levies that are imposed upon Africans. The analysis quoted earlier of amounts that Africans pay in indirect taxation leaves several highly important items out of account: (i) As shown in pages 233 to 235 Africans are required to contribute very large sums towards the education of their children: costs of erection of lower primary schools and half the costs of erection of all other types of schools, together with the upkeep of the buildings; the salaries of teachers who are essential but whom the Department cannot afford to pay; school fees; costs of text books and stationery; and examination fees. Urban parents are often forced to send their children to rural boarding schools because no high schools are available locally. These items do not appear in the accounts of the Bantu Education Department. Non-Africans are not called upon to contribute in these ways.

(36) See Institute of Race Relations Fact Paper 4, 1960, for an analysis of these rates. 228 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 (ii) Sub-economic loans are available for housing schemes for Whites, Coloured and Asians, but not for Africans. Rentals are fixed so that, over a period of years, Africans themselves repay the loans and interest on them (except in so far as the cost of link services is met from the Services Levy Fund). Additional sums are added to rents to cover, almost completely if not entirely, the costs of administration of African townships, clinics and other health services, and municipal welfare and recreation services. (iii) Municipalities sell "kaffir" beer to Africans at a con siderable profit. Mention is made on page 155 of the sums which certain local authorities donated from these profits to the development of the homelands. (iv) Most African peasant farmers are called upon to pay ploughing, dipping, and grazing fees, and, often, stock rates. (v) Africans help to make possible the profits on which mining and other companies are taxed. (vi) Free labour is often made available for the construction of works in Bantu areas. It is impossible to assess the amounts that Africans contribute in these ways, but they must be very large. In a speech made in the Assembly on 28 March 1957,( ") Dr. Verwoerd said that, over and above income tax, general tax, and local tax, Africans contri buted between R60,000,000 and ,000,000 annually. The amount has unquestionably increased considerably during the ten years that have, since, elapsed. While no accurate comparison is possible of the contributions by Africans with the cost of the services they receive, it is certain that the White section of the population is not subsidizing the Africans to the extent commonly believed. In the speech quoted above, Dr. Verwoerd, in fact, came to the conclusion that the two items were more or less self-balancing. SCHOOL EDUCATION: AFRICANS 229

BANTU SCHOOL EDUCATION

PLANS FOR FUTURE CONTROL

According to an editorial in the Bantu Education Journal for September, the Department of Bantu Education is at present divided into five regions, each extending over white as well as Bantu areas, and containing inhabitants from various language groups. The Department plans to separate educational services in Bantu areas from those elsewhere, creating five regional organiza tions in white areas and six in the Reserves. Each of the latter will cater for students of a specific language group, and in time will become the education department of the relevant territorial authority. The existing central Department will remain, catering for Africans in the white areas, and responsible for education policy as well as for the professional control and guidance of the terri torial education departments. It will, for example, prescribe syllabuses, determine educational methods, control inspections, give indirect professional guidance to teachers, administer examinations, and issue certificates. Territorial education departments will be responsible for the construction and maintenance of school buildings, the provision of school furniture, books, and other teaching aids, the employ ment and salaries of teachers, and the control of school boards and of hostels. Each will prepare its own annual budget. At the head of each department there will provisionally be a white director assisted by white senior inspectors; but African inspectors will be in charge of inspection circuits.

FINANCING

Bantu Education Account: Estimates of Revenue It is stated in the official estimates (R.P. 9/67) that the esti mated balance in the Bantu Education Account as at 31 March 1967 was R2,250,000. Estimates of revenue to be received during the 1967-8 financial year were: 230 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Transferred from Revenue Account: R Fixed annual amount...... 13,000,000 Additional sum for university colleges 1,500,000 Proceeds of African general tax (excluding the Transkei)...... 12,400,000 Miscellaneous 1,000,000 R27,900,000

(The Transkei's education budget is dealt with on page 231.) Estimated expenditure from the Education Account The same publication gave the estimates of expenditure: R Salaries, wages, and allowances...... 4,245,000 Postal services, printing, stationery, subsistence, trans port, miscellaneous (including ,000 for vaca tion courses for teachers)...... 639,000 Supplies and services (including R9,700 for books for pupils and R8,500 for school libraries) 833,000 Bursaries and loans 85,000 Examination expenses...... 151,000 Subsidies to schools 19,768,000 Assistance to schools for capital expenditure 220,000 Redemption of loans from Loan Account for capital expenditure 372,000 Financial assistance to university colleges:(1) Fort Hare 850,000 College of the North...... 674,000 College of Zululand ...... 550,000 2,074,000 Provision for retirement benefits...... 1,367,000 ,754,000

Estimated expenditure from other sources It is stated on pages 78 and 70 of R.P. 8/67 that an estimated R1,600,000 will be spent from Loan Account in the 1967-8 finan cial year on educational buildings (R539,000 on schools and the rest on buildings for university colleges). A sum of R19,500 was provided for study loans to non-white students at the Natal Medical School.

(1) Of the total, about R251,400 is recoverable. SCHOOL EDUCATION: AFRICANS Included in the estimates for the Consolidated Revenue Fund12) was an amount of R298,000 for special education for handicapped African children. The salaries of the Minister and his staff are debited to the account of the Department of Bantu Administration and Develop ment.

Amount owing by Bantu Education Account to Loan Account In his report for 1965-6(l) the Controller and Auditor-General shows the following position: R Net debt at 31 March 1965 ...... 7,459,558 Capital expenditure, 1965-6 ...... 1,251,264

8,710,822 Less redemption instalment, 1965-6 ...... 281,541 Net debt at 31 March 1966 ...... R8,429,281

Estimated expenditure per pupil Questioned in the Assembly on 11 April,(4) the Minister of Bantu Education said that it was not possible to furnish accurate estimates of per capita expenditure according to the various cate gories of educational institutions, since expenditure was not recorded in that way. Approximate per capita expenditure figures for 1966-7, how ever, were Ri1.50 for pupils in primary classes and R52.58 for those in post-primary classes.

Transkeian education budget In the Transkei Appropriation Act, No. 1 of 1967, a sum of R5,554,000 was allocated to education for 1967-8. No details of the proposed expenditure were given. A break-down of the expenditure in 1965-6 is contained on page 12 of the Report of the Controller and Auditor-General on the Accounts of the Transkeian Government:

(2) R.P. 1/67 page 283. (3) R.P. 47/66 page 334. (4) Hansard 11 col. 3938. 232 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 R Salaries, wages, and allowances ...... 3,640,767 Postal services, printing, stationery, subsistence and transport, miscellaneous ...... 46,447 Supplies and services ...... 254,521 Bursaries to pupils ...... 5,340 Subsidies to schools .. 14,493 Assistance to aided special schools ...... 60,372

R4,021,940 As mentioned later, the salary scales for African teachers were revised during the year under review. A large proportion of the increased expenditure on education in the Transkei in 1967-8 (reported to be R630,000( 5)) was allocated to cover rises in salaries.

Erection of school buildings Details of the financing of new school buildings were given on page 233 of last year's Survey. In reply to questions in the Assembly (6 on 14 April and 5 May ) the Minister of Bantu Education said that during the year 1966-7 the Government itself spent ,893 on the erection of school buildings for Africans (mainly higher primary and post primary schools in the Reserves). In urban areas, the costs of building lower primary schools (up to Standard II) may be included in housing loans obtained by local authorities, the amount being recovered gradually by adding sums of up to 20 cents a month to the rentals. According to the Minister, local authorities spent R397,166 in this way in 1966-7. African school boards are required to raise half the capital costs of higher primary and post-primary schools in urban areas. The Minister said that in 1966-7 there were 54 successful applica tions by school boards for R for R grants to complete the sums required: the amount made available had totalled R214,822. A further 37 applications, for a total sum of R67,149, had to be pended because of lack of departmental funds. No recent figures are available indicating amounts spent by owners of farms, mines, or factories. The lack of adequate school accommodation and staff, and private efforts in this regard In a very few local areas within the Reserves Bantu Authori ties have found it possible to introduce compulsory education

(5) The World, 2 March. (6) Hansard 11 col. 4203. Hansard 14 col. 5402. SCHOOL EDUCATION: AFRICANS 233 because adequate school accommodation is available. This is reported to be the case, for example, in the area of the Bakwena ba-Mogopa tribe in the Hebron area, where education is com pulsory up to the Junior Certificate stage or the age of, it appears, 18 years(7) But in most areas and especially the towns an acute shortage of accommodation persists. No statistics are available, but reports from many parts of the country indicate that large numbers of would-be pupils have to be turned away at the beginning of the school year, and that there is serious over-crowding in class rooms and inadequate furniture and equipment. In the Johannes burg area the platoon system has been introduced in numbers of schools in classes ranging from Standards I to VI: that is, half of the pupils attend in the mornings and the rest in the afternoons, under different teachers. To make this possible and to supplement a shortage of teachers which in any case exists, the school boards and parents raise money to pay the salaries of teachers additional to those whom the Department can afford to employ. According to Dr. Ellen Hellmann 8 ), one of the school boards on the Witwatersrand employs 48 privately-paid teachers, and can afford to pay them only R20 a month. Even so, this costs the board R960 a month in addition to the money being raised to provide more classrooms. A voluntary levy of R1.20 per pupil per year has been imposed in the Johannesburg area to pay teachers in unsubsidized posts. In addition, a "special request" has been made to parents to con tribute R2.00 a year for the first child at school, R1.00 for the second, and 50 cents for the third, these amounts to be paid into the building fund. Statistics in regard to privately-paid teachers are given on page 247. As mentioned in an earlier chapter, the Bantu Housing Board has had to cut down on loan funds made available for housing schemes (including lower primary schools). In mid-1967 the Johannesburg City Council decided to use some of its own funds for building more schools, provided that the Board agreed to make reimbursements later.9 ) Early in the year, after the Star newspaper had carried articles featuring the shortage of school accommodation and equipment, several readers volunteered to contribute sums towards improved facilities. The Institute of Race Relations was asked to administer the fund. Members of the public donated R565, which is being used for the provision of desks to schools in the Johannesburg

(7) The World, 11 April. (8) Article in Race Relations News, June. (9) Rand Daily Mail, 23 June. 234 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 area. It had been found that numbers of pupils were being forced to sit on the floor. Lions International contributed some additional desks.

Costs of education to African parents The costs of education vary greatly from area to area, depending on decisions made by school boards in regard to the school fees and other contributions that are payable, and often, by teachers in regard to the prescribed books required. The costs of books varies according to the subjects taken. Besides the levy of up to 20 cents a month in urban areas for the erection of lower primary schools (the amount decided upon in the case of Johannesburg is 18 cents), there are the following items:

1. Fees and other contributions School boards may request parents to pay school fees up to maxima of 40 cents a year in lower primary classes, R1.20 in higher primary classes, and R4.00 in post-primary classes. In post-primary schools, these fees may be made compulsory. In addition, as indicated earlier, contributions may be requested to building funds and towards the salaries of privately paid teachers. Pupils may be asked to buy their own materia for handwork classes and, in post-primary schools, to pay regis tration and sports fees. According to an investigation by the Southern Transvaal Region of the Institute of Race Relations,('0 ) such contributions, in the Johannesburg area, may average R1.70 a year in primary schools and R6.80 a year in post-primary schools.

2. Text books and stationery Readers are supplied free of charge to pupils in lower primary schools, but apart from this, students must purchase their own text books and writing materials. The Southern Trans vaal and Natal"' ) Regions of the Institute of Race Relations cal culated that the average annual costs may be: Sub A to Standard II .... R1.35 Standards III to VI .. R4.85 Forms I to III ...... R12.40 Forms IV and V ..... .00 The costs are highest in Form IV, where they may average .00, since pupils must then buy some books to cover the two year matriculation course.

(10) RR 62167. (11) N.R. 13/67. SCHOOL EDUCATION: AFRICANS 235 An editorial in the Bantu Education Journal for June referred to newspaper reports that high school pupils had to pay as much as R40.00 a year for books, stating that such reports "were in general somewhat exaggerated". It was pointed out that some schools expected pupils to buy more books than were essential The best text books that were available, it was stated, might cover only 70 per cent of the syllabus; but teachers should obtain publications to cover the remaining 30 per cent and present the material that was lacking in the form of notes. These additional books could be acquired for school libraries. 3. Examination fees The fee payable for the Junior Certificate examination is R4.00. Full-time candidates for the National Senior Certificate pay R4.00, and part-time candidates R1.20 per subject written. Students who write the Joint Matriculation Board examination pay R6.00, plus a registration fee of R2.00.

4. School uniforms and accessories Strictly speaking, school uniforms are not compulsory; but a pupil without the uniform would feel ill at ease, and would be unable to take part in public functions. Annual costs in the . hannesburg area are estimated at R15.00 in lower primary schools, R20.00 in higher primary, and R25.00 in post-primary classes. In the upper classes, at any rate, the pupils need satchels or suit-cases.

5. Boarding fees and transport A large percentage of students wishing to continue studies after Form III has to attend boarding schools. As indicated later, the majority of high schools are in rural areas. Boarding fees range from about .00 to R60.00 a year. Boarders need items such as tin trunks, bedding, towels, soap, and other incidentals, besides train fares home during holidays. Day students often require bus fares.

6. Summary At a conservative estimate, parents may have to pay roughly R17.25 a year to maintain a child in a lower primary school, R28.00 in a higher primary school, R48.00 in a secondary school for the Junior Certificate course, and R65.00 in a high school catering for day students. (Boarding and transport fees are omitted.) 236 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 SOME COMMENTS ON THE FINANCING OF SCHOOLS FOR AFRICANS

On 21 February, Mrs. Helen Suzman (Progressive Party) introduced in the Assembly a private motion, "that this House requests the Government to consider the advisability of extending the existing provisions for free and compulsory education so as to include children of all races in the Republic". (2 ) Speaking to this she said, inter alia, that the main reason for the comparative lack of educational progress being made by Africans was the pegging of the contribution from the Consolidated Revenue Fund at R13,000,000 a year (plus other smaller amounts detailed earlier in this chapter). The Government estimated, she continued, that Africans con tributed R1,085,000,000 to the gross national product. For the country as a whole, some 4 per cent of this gross product was spent on education. If this ratio were applied consistently, some thing like ,000,000 should be spent on African education instead of the R13,000,000 contributed by the Government. During the debate, Mr. G. F. van L. Froneman (Nationalist Party) of the Bantu Affairs Commission said (13) that if com pulsory education for all were introduced, the number of Bantu pupils produced would be out of all proportion to the numbers that the Bantu economy could absorb. Their schools should meet the requirements of the Bantu community-and not of an inte grated South African community. A former Director of Education in Natal, Dr. W. G. McConkey, pointed out at the Progressive Party Congress in Cape Town during September that hundreds of thousands of African children benefited so little from schools that the expenditure on them was virtually wasted, and that they were destined to forty or fifty years of unskilled work, poverty, and ignorance-and this in a country desperately short of skills.(4 ) In a Press statement made in August 15) the Director of the Institute of Race Relations, Mr. Quintin Whyte, asserted that the R13,000,000 transferred annually from the Consolidated Revenue Fund "comes from the general revenue of the country to which Africans contribute by indirect taxation through customs and excise, by low wages, and by the sweat of their brows."

NUMBERS OF SCHOOLS According to an article by Mr. A. N. P. Lubbe in the Bantu Education Journal for June, the numbers of schools for Africans

(12) Hansard 5 cols. 1669, 1675. (13) Cols. 1682-3. (14) Star report, 6 September. (15) Rand Daily Mail, 9 August. SCHOOL EDUCATION: AFRICANS 237 in the Republic (excluding the Transkei) as at 30 September 1966 were: Lower Higher Combined Post Primary Primary Primary Primary Total White areas .. 1,781 228 1,697 87 3,793 Bantu areas .. 1,209 196 2,049 184 3,638

Totals .. 2,990 424 3,746 271 7,431

(The total figure is possibly a little too high, as there is some over-lapping.) No information was given about the controlling authorities Government, African communities, farm or mine owners, missions, etc. Statistics for 1965 are quoted on page 234 of last year's Survey. The Minister of Bantu Education said in the Assembly on 14 March(16 ) that nineteen new high schools were registered in 1966, and four of these began to function during the year. It is stated on pages 6 and 16 of the Report of the Trans keian Education Department for 1965 that the numbers of schools for Africans in that territory as at 30 September 1965 were: Government Private Total Lower primary ...... 342 9 351 Higher primary ...... 4 5 9 Combined primary .. .. 1,128 28 1,156 Secondary (to Form III) 43 3 46 High ...... 8 1 9 Vocational training .. .. 5 3 8 Teacher training ... 8 1 9 Totals 1,538 50 1,588

ENROLMENT Percentages attending school An official estimate, contained in the Report of the Bantu Education Department for 1965(17), is that 16.07 per cent of the total African population of South Africa was attending school in that year. Mr. A. N. P. Lubbe stated, in the Bantu Education Journal for September, that 19 per cent of the total population may be considered as potential pupils in primary schools. On that basis,

(16) Hansard 8 col. 2877. (17) R.P. 55/66 page 45. 238 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 81.3 per cent of the African children in appropriate age groups were attending primary classes in 1965. A different estimate was given by the Deputy Minister in the Assembly on 19 May("): he said that, in 1963, 83 per cent of African children in the 7 to 14 age group were in school.

Enrolment figures In the Bantu Education Journal for May, Mr. Lubbe gave the following enrolment figures as at 30 September 1966, for the Republic (excluding the Transkei): Lower Higher Post primary primary primary Total White areas 588,085 185,769 27,989 801,843 Bantu areas 640,403 223,351 39,519 903,273 Totals 1,228,488 409,120 67,508 1,705,116

A different system of classification was adopted by the Minister of Bantu Education in reply to a question in the Assembly on 5 May"9). Lower Higher Schools primary primary Secondary High Totals State and State-aided 1,173,367 388,463 54,702 3,811 1,620,343 Private ...... 55,121 20,657 2,908 566 79,252 Totals 1,228,488 409,120 57,610 4,377 1,699,595

(In the Minister's table, students in vocational, technical, and teacher-training institutions are omitted.) The Minister gave the following break-down of the figures for secondary and high schools: Form I ...... 27,144 Form II ...... 18,696 Form III ...... 11,770 Form IV ...... 3,004 Form V ...... 1,373 61,987

In reply to another question, on the same day,( "°) the Minister said that the distribution of these pupils was:

(18) Hansard 16 col. 6386. (19) Hansard 14 cols. 5402-3., (20) Hansard 14 col. 5403 SCHOOL EDUCATION: AFRICANS 239 Sc'hools Urban Rural Totals Forms I to III State and State-aided 23,034 31,668 54,702 Private...... 200 2,708 2,908 Forms IV to V State and State-aided 1,494 2,317 3,811 Private .. 3 563 566 T4otals 24,731 37,256 61,987

It should be noted that the distinction between urban and rural schools is becoming blurred, since some of the latter are situated in townships which are situated in the "homelands", but which provide housing for Africans employed in "white" urban complexes. The Secretary for Education for the Transkei has kindly furnished the following figures for that territory, as at 31 March 1966: Sub A 96,997 Form 5,386 Sub B 54,830 Form 3,879 Standard 48,019 Form 2,207 Standard 1 . 36,326 Form 400 Form 233

Lower primary .. 236,172 Secondary and High 12,105

Standard 30,984 934 Standard 22,177 Teacher training Standard 16,979 Vocational 361 Standard 14,598 1,295

Higher primary 84,738 Combined totals 334,310

If figures for the Republic and the Transkei are combined, the following would appear to be the position as at the end of the first school term of 1966: Percentage of Enrolment total enrolment Lower primary schools 1,464,660 71.82 Higher primary schools 493,858 24.22 Total primary 1,958,518 96.04 240 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Form I ...... 32,530 1.59 Form II ...... 22,575 1.11 Form III ...... 13,977 0.68 Form IV .. 3,404 0.17 Form V ...... 1,606 0.08

Total secondary and high .. 74,092 3.63

Vocational, technical and teacher training...... 6,816 0.33 Combined totals ...... 2,039,426 100.00

Drop-out rate In her Private Member's motion in the Assembly on 21 February( " ), Mrs. Helen Suzman pointed out that, of 361,440 African pupils in Sub A in 1958, more than a quarter failed to proceed beyond this first class, more than one-third failed to get beyond the sub-standards into Standard I, and just on one-half failed to get as far as Standard II. Only about 40 per cent reached Standard III, 3 per cent of these advanced to secondary schools, and 2 in 1,000 reached Standards IX and X (Forms IV and V). These remarks were borne out in a circular sent to Bantu Authorities in the Transkei by the Secretary of Education for that territory.22) Only one-fifth of the children who started schooling completed a primary education, he said. He drew attention to the fact that the number of boys in Standard VI was only about one-third of the total number in this class. (Many boys are kept out of school to herd stock.) Tables showing the elimination of pupils in schools can be compiled from statistics given in the Bantu Education Journal for May. They combine figures for the Republic and the Transkei. Class Year Enrolment Class Year Enrolment Sub-standard I .... 1958 361,440 Form I 1961 18,684 Sub-standard II .... 1959 261,418 Form II 1962 14,594 Standard I ...... 1960 238,146 Form III 1963 10,413 Standard II ...... 1961 200,065 Form IV 1964 2,449 Standard III ...... 1962 153,688 Form V 1965 1,405 Standard IV ...... 1963 116,629 Standard V ...... 1964 91,736 Standard VI ...... 1965 86,311

(21) Hansard 5 col. 1674. (22) Rand Daily Mail report, 15 December 1966. SCHOOL EDUCATION: AFRICANS Double sessions Double sessions are still being held in numbers of lower primary classes because of the persisting shortage of teachers: the same teacher takes one group of pupils in the mornings and another in the afternoons. In its report for 1965(23" ), the Depart ment of Bantu Education stated that double sessions were then held at 4,057 of the then total number of 7,222 schools of all types. The pupils affected were: Sub-standard A ...... 339,971 Sub-standard B ...... 243,145 Standard I ...... 3,803

586,919

PRIVATE SCHOOLS The number of pupils in private schools is likely to decrease as more of these institutions are affected by group areas proclama tions. About 96 per cent of them are Roman Catholic schools. According to a memorandum by the Southern African Bishops' Conference of this Church, of the 27 schools conducted in 1966, only sixteen were un-affected, and seven of these, in city areas, have been prohibited from accepting boarders. Of the remaining schools, three were closing because they were in "white" areas, four were about to move, and the future of the remaining four, situated in "black spots", was uncertain. Among the well-known and long-established Roman Catholic schools that will have to close are Mariannhill in Natal and Nazareth House in the Northern Cape.(24) Early in the year the owner of a rural property in the Vereeniging area was concerned because about eight children of his African employees had nothing to do during the day. There was no school in the neighbourhood. He suggested that they should gather in one of his outbuildings and be given some rudi mentary instruction. A few days later his foreman asked him to open the school. To his amazement he found that more than 150 children had jammed themselves into two small rooms, and at least 50 others were arriving from all points of the compass, through drenching rain. Parents had bought slates, exercise books, and pencils, and a teacher had been found. Realising that the situation was out of hand, the owner of the property explained the position to officials of the Depart ment of Bantu Education, who told him that it was illegal for

(23) R.P. 55/66 Table 2. (24) Star, 31 January. 242 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 him to open a school or to have children collect together on his plot.125) The local school inspector told the Press (2 6) that schools were not allowed on small plots (those in the area con cerned measured five acres) since this was unfair to neighbours. Farm schools were refused registration unless the area of the farm was at least 200 morgen.

NOTES ON THE SECONDARY SCHOOL COURSE

Syllabuses It was decided during 1966 that representatives of the various government and provincial education departments should meet and draw up "basic or core" syllabuses for the various subjects that would form an adequate basis for the standard of work demanded in Form V by the Joint Matriculation Board. These core syllabuses would then be adapted to the needs of the various departments, a special approach in their interpretation being followed where this was considered necessary, but a certain degree of uniformity nevertheless being maintained. New syllabuses for Forms I and II, based on these core syllabuses, were introduced in African schools at the beginning of 1967.(27) The Department's deputy secretary, Dr. H. J. van Zyl, told the Press(5") that, as a result, standards would have to be im proved. It would become necessary to revise the syllabuses for primary schools to link them with the new ones for the Junior Certificate course, and to adapt teacher-training syllabuses. Re orientation courses, handbooks, and articles would be provided to assist already-qualified teachers.

School libraries It was stated on page 12 of the report of the Transkeian Edu cation Department for 1965 that only 30 schools in the territory had libraries that measured up to ordinarily-accepted standards. In a report published during the year under review, an Inter Departmental Committee of Enquiry into Library Services for Non-Whites in the Republic urged that good school libraries be built up in secondary schools "as the power-centre of all aspects of the teaching and educational programme". A post for an Inspector of Bantu School Libraries was created early in 1967.("9) The provision for school libraries in the estimates of expenditure was increased from R4,000 in 1966-7 to R8,500 in

(25) Sunday Times, 22 January. (26) Rand Daily Mail, 24 January. (27) Bantu Education Journal, February. (28) Rand Daily Mail, 26 January. (29) Newsletter of the Bantu Library Association of South Africa, January to March. SCHOOL EDUCATION: AFRICANS 243 1967-8 (but, even if only post-primary schools benefit, the latter sum would provide only R32.50 for each). With the generous assistance of the Ranfurly Library Service in England and donors in South Africa, the Southern Transvaal Region of the Institute of Race Relations has maintained its scheme for collecting books, sorting these, and distributing them to African schools. Approximately 12,000 books were distributed during the year under review. In mid-1967 the Department of Bantu Education requested the Institute not to continue this scheme on the existing basis. It was decided, after negotiations, that in future, cases of books for Departmental schools should be sent care of the circuit inspector concerned, together with lists in duplicate of the books contained.

Bursaries for mathematics and science students The Minister of Bantu Education announced in the Assembly on 7 February(30 ) that his Department was setting aside a maximum amount of R10,000 annually for bursaries for African students who showed an aptitude for mathematics and science in the Junior Certificate examination. These bursaries were of R100 a year for pupils at boarding schools and R40 for those at day schools.

EXAMINATION RESULTS Standard VI (31 The results for African candidates at the end of 1966 were: ) Republic Transkei Total Percentage Candidates ...... 70,073 11,319 81,392 Obtained a merit pass (applicable in the Transkei ...... - 632 O b t a i n e d a continuation pass (enabling them to enter secondary 34,393 - 35,025 43.0 schools in the Republic) .... Obtained a school leaving certificate 24,720 5,121 29,841 36.7 Failed ...... 10,960 5,566 16,526 20.3 It will be noted that the results were very much better in the Republic than in the Transkei. (The Transkeian Education Department conducts its own Standard VI examination.)

Junior Certificate The Bantu Education Journal for March gave the figures that follow, which refer only to full-time African candidates. It stated that about 4,600 private candidates wrote the examination: their results were not included.

(30) Hansard 3 col. 786. (31) Minister of Bantu Education, Assembly 7 February, Hansard 3 col. 785, and information kindly furnished by the Secretary of Education for the Transkei. 244 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 No information was given, either, about the results in : these are included in the figures for the Republic. Republic and S.W.A. Transkei Total Percentage Candidates ...... 11,825 1,997 13,822 Passed with distinction 31 1 32 0.23 1 st class . 1,111 120 1,231 8.91 2nd class 4,085 696 4,781 34.59 3rd class 3,264 609 3,873 28.02 Failed 3,334 571 3,905 28.25 A third-class pass does not qualify persons to proceed to Form IV, but does qualify them for admission to teacher-training or vocational courses. Of those who were successful, 947 passed in Latin, 893 in physical science, and 1,879 in mathematics.

Matriculation The Minister of Bantu Education said in the Assembly on 5 May(32) that 83 African candidates obtained the matriculation or matriculation exemption pass at supplementary examinations con ducted in March 1966. According to the issue of the Bantu Education Journal quoted above, the results at the end of 1966, including candidates from the Transkei and South-West Africa, were: Number Percentage Candidates ...... 1,547 University entrance pass: 1st class ...... 36 2.4 2nd class ...... 346 22.3 3rd class...... 29 1.9 School certificate pass: 1st class...... 1 0.1 2nd class ...... 239 15.4 3rd class ...... 220 14.2 Failed 676 43.7 Of those who were successful, 100 passed in Latin, 153 in a science subject, and 172 in mathematics. According to the Minister, 3 ) a summary of the results for the various territories is: Republic Transkei South-West Africa Candidates...... 1,313 223 11 University entrance pass 370 41 School certificate pass 370 84 Failed...... 573 98

(32) Hansard 14 col. 5401. (33) Assembly 3 March, Hansard 6 col. 2327. SCHOOL EDUCATION: AFRICANS 245 The Bantu Education Journal indicated that 6 candidates from the Transkei obtained first-class passes, 113 second-class, and 6 third-class.

SPECIAL SCHOOLS According to the latest Reports of the Bantu Education Department 34 ) and of the Transkeian Education Department, the enrolment in special schools for Africans during 1965 was: Republic Transkei Deaf and dumb ...... 376 Deaf and blind ...... 146 222 Blind ...... 194 Cerebral palsied ...... - 80

EVENING SCHOOLS AND CONTINUATION CLASSES The information that follows, relating to African enrolment during the final school term of 1966, was given by the Minister of Bantu Education in the Assembly on 28 April.3" ) Municipal Bantu African White Numbers of schools or classes areas townships areas Evening schools ...... 5 36 13 Continuation classes ...... 1 11 2 Enrolment Evening schools ...... 171 1,594 1,223 Continuation classes ...... 47 264 39 (Evening schools provide primary education, and continuation classes post-primary training.) The Minister listed all these schools and classes. He said that no specific amount was set aside for their subsidization. During October, the Cape Non-European Night Schools' Association, which for the past 22 years had, on a voluntary basis, provided education for thousands of non-white adults up to the matriculation level, was ordered by the Deputy Minister to close two of its schools which were situated in "white" areas of Cape Town. As a result, two other schools in African townships found it impossible to continue, and the Association most reluctantly decided to disband. Similarly, nine night schools or continuation classes for Africans in Johannesburg (described on pages 244-5 of last year's Survey) were ordered to close. One of these, at the University of the Witwatersrand, had been operating for 24 years and

(34) R.P. 55/66 rable XIV. (35) Hansard 13 cols. 5037-9. 246 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 catered for 550 pupils. Few of the students were able to pay the high fees charged commercially for correspondence courses, and, for various reasons, the four night schools in Soweto were unable to provide for their needs.

LITERACY TRAINING AND RATES An address by Mr. V. R. Hicks, the Executive Director of the Bureau of Literacy and Literature, was published in sum marized form in the June issue of the news pamphlet of the National Council of Women. He described the Bureau's work of providing literacy material in English, Afrikaans, and a variety of African languages, and in training instructors to use this material. It was estimated, he said, that between 75,000 and 100,000 persons had become literate as a result of the Bureau's work. Its material was being used on gold mines, coal mines, by numbers of missions, and at the Westfort Institution for lepers, for example. The Department of Prisons had decided, Mr. Hicks continued, that literacy training should be extended to all long-term prisoners. Teachers selected from amongst the warders and prisoners had been trained to use the Bureau's material. The work stimulated by the Bureau is primarily among Africans; but students of the University of Stellenbosch are using the Bureau's Afrikaans primers to bring literacy to Coloured farmers in the area. The Deputy Minister said in the Assembly on 19 May (36) that in 1964, about 50 per cent of the African population was literate. In 1963, approximately 80 per cent of those between the ages of 7 and 20 were literate. Mrs. Helen Suzman challenged these figures in her Private Members' Motion, referred to earlier,(37) and so did the Director of the Institute of Race Relations, Mr. Quintin Whyte, in a statement published in the Rand Daily Mail on 9 August. "The international standard for literacy is five years at school", Mr. Whyte said. "We may have 80 per cent entering school, but two out of three never reach the fifth grade".

SCHOOL BOARDS It is stated in the Report of the Bantu Education Department for 1965(18) that during that year 509 school boards were func tioning. About 5,100 parents were serving on them, and they employed 474 secretaries and assistants. These boards controlled 4,082 schools and 21,533 teachers.

(36) Hansard 16 col. 6386. (37) Hansard 5 col. 1674. (38) R.P. 55/66 pages 11 and 44. SCHOOL EDUCATION: AFRICANS 247 STAFF ESTABLISHMENT OF THE BANTU EDUCATION DEPARTMENT

According to the official Estimates for 1967-8, (31) there are posts on the establishment of the department for 858 Whites and 1,535 Africans. Posts for Africans include 220 for professional and technical personnel in the Inspectorate, and 885 for teachers at Government schools.

AFRICAN TEACHERS Numbers In reply to questions in the Assembly, 0 ) the Minister of Bantu Education said that early in 1967 there were 28,642 African teachers employed in Government and State-aided schools, and 3,219 in private schools, in the Republic (excluding the Transkei). Of these, 7,042 (or 22 per cent) were privately paid. As at 30 June 1966, there were 2,283 teachers employed in secondary and high schools (including private schools). The Report of the Transkeian Education Department for 1965 stated that 5,286 African teachers were then employed in that territory.

Qualifications According to the Departmental report for 1965,"' the quali fications of the 28,107 African and 78 Coloured teachers then employed in African schools in the Republic were: Primary and Post-primary vocational and teacher schools trainingschools Total Percentage Degree and professional qualifications ...... 19 357 376 1.33 Degree only ...... 1 15 16 0.06 Bantu Education Diploma ...... 24 203 227 0.81 Professional qualifica tions plus a special course ...... 322 112 434 1.54 Higher Primary Teachers' Certificate 8,165 699 8,864 31.45 Lower Primary Teachers' Certificate 12,534 283 12,817 45.47 Technical qualifications 52 8 60 0.21 Lesser qualifications .... 5,254 137 5,391 19.13 26,371 1,814 28,185 100.00

(39) R.P. 9/67. (40) 21 April, Hansard 12 col. 4613, and 5 May, Hansard 14 col. 5406. (41) R.P. 55/66 Table VI. 248 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 The Transkeian Education Department Report for the same year gave the following figures for its teachers: Percentage University degree 2.14 Matriculation or equivalent (in some cases with several degree courses)...... 7.60 Lower than matriculation (including trade certificates) 90.26

100.00

Teacher-training courses On 5 May, the Minister gave the following statistics, which relate to African student-teachers in the Republic:(42) Enrolment in Students qualifying 1967 at the end of 1966 Lower Primary course 431 153 Higher Primary course 3,407 1,371 Secondary Teachers' Diploma course 222 49 University Education Diploma (non-graduate) course 7 5 Post-degree University Educa tion Diploma course 32 18 The Secretary for Education for the Transkei stated in a letter to the Institute of Race Relations that, at the end of 1966, 40 African students there passed the Lower Primary Teachers' course, and 320 the Higher Primary course. When opening the 1967 Session of the Transkeian Legislative Assembly, the Prime Minister said that a special third-year teachers' course had been introduced.

Salary scales New salary scales for African teachers in the Republic and the Transkei were introduced on 1 April, full information being published in the Bantu Education Journal for June. It is im possible to go into detail here, but a few examples are given. (a) Teacher with a Lower Primary certificate employed in a lower primary school: Previous scale: R294 x 18-312 x 24-384 x 36-492 New scale: x 42-660 x 60-840

(42) Assembly Hansard 14 col. 5401. SCHOOL EDUCATION: AFRICANS 249 (b) Teacher with a Higher Primary certificate: Previous scales: Men: R456 x 36-600 x 48-1032 Women: R336 x 24-384 x 36-600 x 48-648 New scales: Men: R534 x 42-660 x 60-1320 Women: R408 x 42-660 x 60-1080 (c) Teacher with a degree and a professional certificate: Previous scales: Men: R744 x 48-1080 x 60-1680 Women: R600 x 48-1032 New scales: Men: R900 x 60-1800 x 90-2160 Women: R720 x 60-1800

Pensions As described on page 225 of last year's Survey, the Govern ment Non-White Employees Pensions Act, No. 42 of 1966, made provision for pensions for certain State employees who did not previously qualify for these. So far as African teachers are concerned, those who qualify are persons who were not already members of provincial pensions or provident funds (in the Cape or Natal), whose salaries are paid in full by the Bantu Education Department, and who are earning more than R180 a year. They contribute 5 per cent of their pensionable incomes, the Bantu Education Account con tributing R for R. This scheme came into effect from 1 April. The provision made for pensions in the Department's esti mates for the year ending 31 March 1968 was:( 43) R R for R contributions towards pensions and provident funds ...... 1,020,000 Pension benefits payable to retired teachers in the Cape and Natal under previous laws .... 125,000 Bonuses and allowances payable to retired teachers under previous laws ...... 196,000 Service gratuities to supervisors and teachers .... 12,000 Interest on Natal Teachers' Provident Fund .... 14,000 R1,367,000

(43) R.P. 9/67. 250 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

SCHOOL EDUCATION FOR COLOURED PUPILS

FINANCING

Unlike Bantu education, education for Coloured pupils is financed from the Consolidated Revenue Fund, and no separate account is maintained for it. Some items, extracted from the official estimates for 1967-8,/') are as given below. They do not present a complete picture. The salaries of senior administrative personnel, for example, are included in the general budget of the Department of Coloured Affairs. Revenue Loan Account Account R R Salaries, wages, and allowances .. 21,149,400 School buildings and additions to schools...... 4,480,050 Supplies, services, maintenance, 2 exami nation expenses( . 3,115,300 Departmental technical colleges and technical high schools ...... 185,500 25,000 Financial assistance to technical col leges, vocational and special schools, continuation classes, and vacation courses for teachers .. 462,300 Departmental schools of industries and reform schools ...... 300,000 Bursaries and loans to students 420,600 187,300 Agricultural training 28,600 University College of the Western Cape(3 . 698,000 University College of Fort Hare 2,000 R26,361,700 R4,692,350

SCHOOL BUILDINGS

In the Assembly on 17 May(4) the Minister of Coloured Affairs gave details of the school building programme for Coloured students. Since his Department took over control, in

(1) R.P 1/67 and 8/67 (2) About R250,000 recoverable. (3) About R47,000 recoverable in students' fees. (4) Hansard 16 cols. 6188-9. SCHOOL EDUCATION: COLOURED PUPILS 251 1964, until the end of 1966, he said, 52 institutions had been completed (including five secondary schools, eight high schools, a technical college, and a teacher-training school), and extensions had been made to 24 institutions. During 1967 the Department hoped to complete another 32 schools and to make extensions to 32 more. This programme has not been fast enough, however, to make possible any extension of compulsory education, or to relieve overcrowding in many schools. Numbers of pupils are accom modated in inadequate temporary premises.

DOUBLE SESSIONS AND PLATOON SYSTEM Because of shortages of buildings and of teachers, double sessions are held in some schools (mainly in Sub-standards A and B), the same teacher taking one group in the mornings and another in the afternoons. The Minister of Coloured Affairs said in the Assembly on 21 February(') that, during 1966, this system was in force in 80 schools, involving 363 teachers and 13,431 pupils. At other primary schools the platoon system is in use, with two shifts of pupils per day under different teachers. The shifts sometimes overlap.(') As was confirmed in the 1965-6 Report of the Education Council for Coloured Persons 7) these systems are resented. ENROLMENT The figures that follow, relating to the final term of 1966, were given by the Minister in the Assembly on 9 May.08) It is likely that, particularly in the Cape, numbers of Asian pupils are included. State Aided Class schools schools Total Sub-standard A to Standard V 148,585 205,947 354,532 Standards VI to VIII ...... 27,381 5,232 32,613 Standards IX and X ...... 3,353 102 3,455 179,319 211,281 390,600 Information furnished by the Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration and Bantu Education on 21 February() indicated that about 87 per cent of these pupils were in the Cape, 8 per cent in the Transvaal, 4 per cent in Natal, and 1 per cent in the Free State.

(5) Hansard 5 col. 1634. (6) Sunday Tribune report, 5 February. (7) R.P. 14/67. (3) Hansard 15 cols. 5588-9. (9) Assembly Hansard 5 col. 1690. 252 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 On 5 May the Minister of Coloured Affairs gave the distri bution of pupils by standard, as follows:(1 °) Number Percentage Number Percentage Sub-standard A 79,187 20.27 Form I .. 17,168 4.40 Sub-standard B 67,899 17.38 Form II .. 9,446 2.42 Standard I .. 62,226 15.93 Form III .. 5,999 1.53 Standard II .. 49,203 12.60 Form IV .. 2,072 0.53 Standard III .. 40,263 10.31 Form V .. 1,383 0.35 Standard IV .. 31,938 8.18 Standard V .. 23,440 6.00 Total post primary 36,068 9.23 Total primary 354,156 90.67

classes 0.10 Combined total 390,600 100.00 The Minister drew attention to the drop-out of pupils during the school year, which varied from 4.46 per cent in Sub-standard B to 10.92 per cent in Form IV. EXAMINATION RESULTS Full information in regard to the examination results of Coloured pupils in 1966 has not been published at the time of writing. Transvaal pupils do not write a Junior Certificate examina tion: about 800 of them were in Form III in 1966. The results for the other provinces, as given by the Minister of Coloured Affairs in the Assembly on 9 May, were: ( ") Number Percentage Candidates ...... 5,184 Passed 1st class ...... 259 5.0 Passed 2nd class 3,251 62.7 Failed ...... 1,674 32.3 The Minister said that 1,425 Coloured candidates entered for the Senior Certificate or Matriculation examinations. Sup lementary examination results for the Cape Province were not yet available. With this omission, the results were: Number Percentage Candidates ...... 1,425 Passed 1st class ...... 67 4.7 Passed 2nd class ...... 768 53.9 Failed ...... 590 41.4 ADULT EDUCATION On another occasion" ) the Minister reported that 3,771 Coloured persons were attending primary classes for adults, and 2,814 secondary classes.

(10) Assembly Hansard 14 cols. 5395-8. (11) Hansard 15 col. 5599. (12) Assembly 25 April, Hansard 13 col. 4798. SCHOOL EDUCATION: COLOURED PUPILS 253

SENIOR EDUCATIONAL POSTS OCCUPIED BY COLOURED PERSONS In reply to a question in the Assembly on 5 May,('3) the Minister said that one Coloured person was serving as an Assistant Education Planner, two as inspectors of education, two as subject inspectors, and 114 occupied administrative posts dealing with educational matters. Besides these, there were 1,799 Coloured school principals and 388 vice-principals.

COLOURED TEACHERS Numbers and qualifications 0 4) The Minister said, too, 1 that the numbers of teaching posts in schools for Coloured pupils were: Primary 12,608 Post-primary 1,332 Other types of schools 249 14,189

In fact, 14,713 teachers were employed, the additional 524 acting as substitutes for teachers who were absent or on leave. There was no shortage in primary schools, but 23 posts in secondary schools and 245 in high schools were filled on a temporary basis because properly-qualified teachers were not available. The qualifications of the teachers employed were: Post Primary primary Other schools schools schools Total Percentage Degree with professional qualifications ...... 41 387 41 469 Degree without professional qualifications ...... 5 28 30 63 0.4 Professional qualifications without degree .... 12,141 1,156(1-) 109 13,406 91.1 Matriculation or equiva lent without profes sional qualifications 204 59 6 269 1.8 Other qualifications .... - 57 57 0.4 No matriculation and no professional qualifica tions ...... 430 5 14 449 3.1 12,821 1,635 257 14,713 100.00

Hansard 14 cols. 5399-5400. Assembly Hansard 15 col. 5590, Hansard 3 cols. 1015-7. Including 409 with secondary teachers' diplomas. Minister, Assembly 21 April, Hansard 12 col. 4614. 254 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Training courses Questioned about student-teachers, the Minister gave the following information: (16) Total enrolment Numbers qualifying 1967 1966 Lower Primary Teachers' Certificate 934 439 Primary Teachers' Cer tificate ...... 689 245 Specialist one-year courses for trained teachers 154 135 Teachers' Diploma .. 26 17 Lower Secondary Teachers' Diploma or University Education Diploma '(non-graduate) .. 6 2 University Education Diploma ...... 23 17 Totals 1,832 855

(Somewhat different figures were given by the Minister in the Assembly on 10 February"7 ): possibly those quoted, being announced subsequently, are more authentic.) On this earlier occasion, the Minister said that teachers hold ing the Higher Primary Certificate could take one-year specialist courses in art, woodwork, metal working, music, infant school work, physical education, domestic science, or needlework. Teachers-in-service, he added, 'could improve their qualifications by part-time study, or could obtain study leave on one-quarter pay. In addition, 32 courses each of five days' duration were planned for 1967 to orientate teachers in subjects such as mathe matics, general science, physical science, biology, geography, and history. In the issue of Alpha (the teachers' periodical) for January it was stated that the minimum qualification for which teachers were trained in the Transvaal and Natal was the Teachers' Diploma (three years post-matriculation). The other provinces were moving in this direction; but, particularly in the Cape, the need for additional teachers to satisfy expanding requirements was too acute to make it possible yet to discontinue more junior courses.

(16) Assembly 5 May, Hansard 14 col. 5400. (17) Hansard 3 cols. 1015-7. SCHOOL EDUCATION: COLOURED PUPILS 255 Salary scales The question of salary scales for teachers was investigated by a departmental committee during 1966. Teachers considered the existing scales, introduced on 1 April 1964(18), to be highly inadequate. In its report for 1965-6( 1-) the Education Council for Coloured Persons stated that it "has repeatedly expressed its dissatisfaction . . . and further representations have been made. The Council feels that the present salary scales are, in a large measure, the reason for the dissatisfaction in the ranks of the teaching profession . . .The Council ... resolved to re-affirm its previous decision-to press for the principle of equal pay for equal qualifications". Should the introduction of this principle, in toto, not be acceptable to the authorities, the Council continued, "it should be made applicable to the higher posts and categories". In an address given in Durban in December 1966, Mr. E. G. Rooks said that few promising young people were entering the teaching profession. Questioned in the Assembly 2 0 ) the Minister said that 163 Coloured teachers resigned in 1964; 550 in 1965; 385 in 1966; and more than 100 in the first four months of 1967. Those who left in 1966 included 11 graduates and 37 qualified teachers employed in secondary or high schools. Numbers of the persons concerned left the country (see page 223), while others entered the business world. The introduction of new salary scales as from 1 April 1967 was forecast; but, it appeared, teachers received merely an increase of one notch on their existing scales, and thp upper limit was raised by one notch. No official explanation ofwhat was involved was given by the Department.

(i) See 1964 Survey, page 286. (19) R.P. 14/67. (20) Hansard 3 col. 797; Hansard 12 col. 4614; Hansard 16 col. 6149 256 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

SCHOOL EDUCATION FOR INDIAN PUPILS

CONTROL The Indians Education Act was described on page 263 of the 1965 Survey. Its provisions were applied throughout Natal and to the Transvaal College of Education for Asiatics as from 1 April 1966, and, a year later, it came into operation in the Transvaal generally. So far, it has not been applied in the Cape. Statistics in regard to financing, enrolment, examination results, etc. are thus incomplete.

FINANCING Some items of expenditure, extracted from the official esti mates for 1967-8(l ), are given below. They do not present a com plete picture for the reasons given above and also because the salaries of senior administrative personnel are included in the general budget of the Department of Indian Affairs. Furthermore, various non-recurring amounts are being paid to provincial administrations for buildings and equipment taken over. Revenue Loan Account Account R R Salaries,wages, and allowances (Divi sion of Education) 8,514,000 New buildings and additions 2,086,450 Compensation or handling charges payable to Provincial Administra tions 193,200 550,000 Supplies, services, maintenance, ex amination expenses 2)...... 898,300 Financial assistance to State-aided s c h o o 1 s (including nursery schools) ...... 629,600 Libraries 49,500 R for R assistance for building school halls and buying educational aids 34,000 Training of teachers ...... 243,700 Bursaries 104,260

(1) R.P. 1/67 and 8/67. (2) About R20,100 recoverable. SCHOOL EDUCATION: INDIANS 257 School feeding(3) ...... 30,000 Financial assistance to: Arthur Blaxall School for the Blind ...... 36,500 84,500 M. L. Sultan Technical College 338,000 26,500 University College, Durband4 ) 1,05 8,000

Totals ...... R12,129,060 2,747,450

The Director of Indian Education is reported(5) to have said that the allocations for items such as school supplies represented an increase of more than 20 per cent on amounts previously voted by the Natal Provincial Administration. On his colleague's behalf the Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration and Bantu Education reported in the Assembly on 21 February(') that, except for the language subjects, all Indian pupils in Natal were receiving free text books on loan. They had to supply their own stationery.

BUILDING PROGRAMME, AND PLATOON SYSTEM

The Deputy Minister said, too, that eleven new primary and five new high schools would be completed during 1967, and addi tional classrooms provided at twelve schools or more. The Edu cational Section of the Department of Indian Affairs was already undertaking a survey of areas where, in the near future, sufficient school accommodation would be available to make possible the introduction of compulsory education. Consultations had been held in this regard with the Natal Indian Teachers' Society. At present there is still overcrowding in certain schools, and pupils have to be turned away at the beginning of a school year. Conditions are gradually easing in Natal, however. The Deputy Minister announced 7) that since the Department of Indian Edu cation took over control in that province, the number of pupils affected by the platoon system had decreased from 24 to 20 per cent of the total. On 21 February the Minister of Indian Education said(8) that in 1966, 113 schools operated under this system, generally so far as the Sub-standards and Standard I were concerned, but in a few isolated instances also in Standards II and III. Altogether, 865 teachers and 28,513 pupils were affected.

(3) The amount for the previous year was ,000. (4) About R75,000 recoverable in students' fees. (5) Natal Mercury, 5 April. (6) Hansard 5 col. 1689. (7) Col. 1688. (8) Assembly Hansard 5 col. 1634. 258 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 ENROLMENT Asked for Indian enrolment figures, the Minister replied (9 that these could not be furnished for the Cape Province, and statistics for the Transvaal were in the course of compilation. Preliminary figures for that province were: Number Percentage Primary classes ...... 16,058 73.6 Secondary classes ...... 5,771 26.4

21,829 100.0 So far as Natal was concerned, the position was: Number Percentage Number Percentage Class 1 .. 12,431 9.29 Form II .. 6,735 5.03 Class 2 17,096 12.77 Form III .. 4,386 3.28 Standard I 17,451 13.04 Form IV .. 2,865 2.14 Standard II 17,901 13,38 Form V .. 1,637 1.22 Standard III 15,627 11.68 _ Standard IV 14,076 10.52 Total high 15,623 11.67 Standard V 12,244 9.15 Standard VI(10 ) 11,368 8.50 Combined totals .. 133,817 100.00 Total primary 118,194 88.33 It will be noted that the drop-out rate is very much lower than in schools for African and Coloured pupils. SCHOOL FEEDING SCHEME The school feeding scheme, which operated in Indian schools only in Natal, was terminated early in 1967. The Minister said(") that the subsidy, of 1- cents a day, was intended only for needy children, but participating schools had extended the service beyond this, and were requesting money to equip kitchens and appoint cooks. ( 1 ) In an explanatory statement, 2 the Department of Indian Affairs expressed the opinion that supplementary feeding, if necessary, could best be supplied in the home, where it could be available throughout the year and not only during school terms. Considerable assistance was already being given to Indians who were unable to provide for themselves and their families. EXAMINATION RESULTS Questioned in Parliament, the Minister said(13) that examina tion results could be given only in respect of Indian pupils in Natal.

(9) Assembly 23 May, Hansard 17 col. 6495. (10) Standard Vi is sometimes included in primary schools and sometimes in high schools. (11) Assembly, 25 May, Hansard 17 cols. 6690-2. (12) Star, 16 February. (13) Assembly Hansard 17 col. 6496. SCHOOL EDUCATION: INDIANS 259 At the end of 1966, 10,041 pupils entered for the Standard VI examination, and 7,896, or 78.6 per cent, passed. As the Natal Provincial Administration had abolished its external Junior Certificate examination prior to the date when it relinquished control of Indian education, internal school examina tions had been held in 1966, supplemented by a number of "con trolled" papers set by external examiners. Of 4,229 students who entered, 2,783 (65.8 per cent) passed in the advanced grade, and 774 (18.3 per cent) in the ordinary grade, while 15.9 per cent failed. The certification of successful school leavers was done by the Natal Education Department. The results of the Matriculation or Senior Certificate examinations at the end of 1966 or early in 1967 were: Number Percentage Candidates ...... 1,555 Passed with distinction ...... 20 1.29 1st class ...... 746 47.97 2nd class ...... 204 13.12 Failed ...... 585 37.62 According to an article by Mr. C. Kuppusami (an Inspector of Education) published in the April issue of Fiat Lux, 556 Indian students entered for the Matriculation or Senior Certificate examination in the Transvaal, of whom 324, or 58.27 per cent, passed.

ADULT EDUCATION

The Minister stated in the Assembly on 28 April(14) that 121 Indian adults were attending primary part-time classes, and 1,758 were in secondary classes.

SENIOR EDUCATIONAL POSTS OCCUPIED BY INDIANS

Further information given by the Minister, on 23 May,(5 ) was that five Indians were serving as heads of departments, one as an educational planner, one as a psychometrist, seven as inspectors of schools, one as a subject inspector, one as a pro fessor, fifteen as senior lecturers, 41 as lecturers, eight as junior lecturers, 342 as principals of schools, and 315 as vice-principals. There were 54 Indians on the administrative staff of the Depart ment's education section.

(14) Hansard 13 col. 5037. (15) Hansard 17 col. 6486. 260 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 INDIAN TEACHERS Numbers and qualifications Figures can be given for Natal only. The Minister said on 23 May (16) that 4,780 Indian teachers were employed in that pro vince. Their qualifications were: Number Percentage Degree and professional qualifications ..... 578 12.09 Degree without professional qualifications 23 0.48 Professional qualifications but no degree .. .. 1,670 34.94 Matriculation or equivalent certificate without pro fessional qualifications ...... 224 4.69 Other qualifications 1,841 38.51 Unmatriculated and no professional qualifications 444 9.29 4,780 100.00

On another occasion ( 7) the Minister said that as at 30 June 1966 there were 924 teachers serving in secondary and high school classes for Indians. Of these, 340 had university degrees, 183 secondary teachers' certificates, and 401 other qualifications. According to the Natal Mercury of 8 December 1966, at the end of that year about 200 temporary unqualified teachers with low academic backgrounds were replaced by newly-qualified personnel. The Minister said on 25 May"( ) that in 1968 in service training, to be conducted on a part-time basis over three years, would commence for unqualified or inadequately qualified teachers. Three such courses would be held: it was hoped that, thereafter, they would be unnecessary. In 1967 the University College for Indians commenced offering courses leading to a certificate for teachers of deaf pupils, and to a diploma in remedial education." )

Indian student-teachers The Minister stated on 23 May(20) that 917 Indians were enrolled for training as primary school teachers, and 240 as secondary school teachers. At the end of 1966, 423 qualified for primary and 114 for secondary school work.

Salaries The salary scales for Indian teachers are the same as those for Coloured.

(16) Hansard 17 col. 6495. (17) Assembly, 21 April, Hansard 12 col. 4613. (18) Assembly Hansard 17 col. 6690. (19) Government Notice 204 of 1967. (20) Hansard 17 col. 6486. SCHOOL EDUCATION: WHITES

EDUCATION FOR WHITE PUPILS

NATIONAL EDUCATION POLICY ACT, No. 39 OF 1967 Determination of a national education policy This Act (which deals with the education of white persons only) provides that, after consultation with the Provincial Adminis trators and the National Advisory Education Council (see page 263), the Minister of Education, Arts, and Science may from time to time determine the general policy which is to be pursued in respect of education in schools. A "school" means any educational institution or part thereof at which education is provided up to Standard X, and which is maintained, managed, and controlled or subsidized by the Depart ment of Education, Arts, and Science, or by a provincial administration. When introducing the Bill,(') the Minister made it clear that private unsubsidized schools were not affected. During the debate in the Senate, 2 Opposition spokesmen drew attention to the position of "aided private" schools, which charged fees but received small subsidies as well: this matter is dealt with below. It is laid down in the Act that the general policy to be determined by the Minister shall be within the framework of the following principles: (a) the education shall have a Christian character, but the religious convictions of the parents and the pupils shall be respected in regard to religious instruction and ceremonies; (b) education shall have a broad national character; (c) the mother-tongue, if it be English or Afrikaans, shall be the medium of instruction, "with gradual equitable adjust ment to this principle of any existing practice at variance therewith"; (d) requirements as to compulsory education, and the limits relating to school age, shall be uniform; (e) education (including books and stationery) shall be provided free of charge to full-time pupils in State- or provincial-con trolled schools whose parents live in the Republic or are South African citizens;

(1) Assembly, 27 February, Hansard 6 col. 1998. (2) 9 March, Senate Hansard 6 cols. 1811-4. 262 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 (f) education shall be provided in accordance with the ability and aptitude of and interest shown by the pupil, and the needs of the country, and in this regard appropriate guidance shall be furnished to pupils; (g) there will be national co-ordination of syllabuses, courses, examination standards, and research and planning, regard being had to the advisability of maintaining such diversity as circumstances may require; (h) parents will be given a place in the system through parent teachers' associations, school committees, boards of control or school boards, or in any other manner; (i) when planning, consideration will be given to suggestions and recommendations of officially-recognized teachers' associa tions; (j) conditions of service and salary scales of teachers will be uniform. Any steps taken by the Minister under this Section of the Act must be made public by notice in the Government Gazette. Much concern was expressed publicly in regard to the inclu sion of the words relating to the "Christian" and "national" character of education. A member of the Opposition in the Assembly requested 3 ) (and was given) the assurance that the Minister did not intend imposing the narrow sectional system of education known as "Christelike Nasionale Onderwys" published some twenty years previously by the Federasie van Afrikaanse Kultuurverenigings. The Minister said,"4) "My interpretation of the 'Christian character of education' is that education shall build on the basis of the traditional Western culture and view of life which recognize the validity of the Biblical principles, norms, and values .. . By 'national' it is understood that education shall build on the ideal of the national development of all citizens of South Africa, in order that our own identity and way of life shall be preserved, and in order that the South African nation may constantly appreciate its task as part of Western civilization". He talked of the need for national unity. The wording of the Act made it clear that "aided private" schools would not be affected by paragraphs (a) and (e) above, relating to the Christian character of education and the charging of fees. As mentioned, independent private schools are com pletely excluded from the ambit of the Act. On the question of free education in other schools, the Minister said(5) that schools would retain the right to charge fees for sport and for obtaining extra library books, film projectors,

(3) 22 February, Hansard 5 col. 1713. (4) Hansard 6 col. 2011. (5) Col. 1998. SCHOOL EDUCATION: WHITES 263 and other audio-visual aids; but prescribed books and stationery would be supplied free of charge. The Act stipulates that the Secretary for Education, Arts, and Science, the Administrators-in-Executive Committee, or, on their authority, the provincial heads of education departments must take such steps as are necessary to put the Minister's policy into effect. If provincial authorities do not do so, the Minister may make regulations for the province concerned, which will be published in the Gazette, and may provide for penalties for contravention of or failure to comply with his regulations. Draft legislation Except in relation to the appropriation of funds, the Act states, no proposed legislation relating to education (other than education at a university) shall be introduced in Parliament or a provincial council except after prior consultation between the Minister and any other interested Minister and the Administra tors-in-Executive, and after the Minister has obtained the views of the executive committee of the National Advisory Education Council. No draft ordinance relating to conditions of service of teach ing staff shall be introduced in a provincial council except after consultation with all the Administrators.

Advisory bodies The establishment of a National Advisory Education Council was described on page 174 of the 1962 Survey. In terms of the new Act its constitution is altered. As before, all members are appointed by the Minister. There is an executive committee of not more than five persons. Members are selected from the Minister's Department and the provinces, or because they have distinguished themselves in the field of education or are otherwise specially qualified in some aspect of the work of the council. Besides this council, the Act provided for an advisory com mittee consisting of the heads of provincial education departments and the Secretary for Education, Arts, and Science, who is the chairman.

Inspections It was laid down that, after consultation with or notification to the Administrator concerned, the Minister may cause an inspection to be made of a school or an office to ascertain to what extent the national education policy is being carried out, or to report to him on any other matter he determines. 264 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Debate on the Bill This Bill was widely discussed. In general, commentators welcomed the recognition of the importance of securing the interest of parents and of taking the views of teachers' associations into account; the acceptance that circumstances may require diver sities in courses and syllabuses; the co-ordination of requirements as to compulsory education, syllabuses, examinations, and condi tions of service for teachers; the provision in all provinces of free books and stationery; and the extension of the Transvaal system of "streaming" pupils. The Opposition opposed the Minister's motion that leave be granted to introduce the Bill in Parliament. The United Party argued,"6 ) without success, that the measure was ultra vires in terms of the Republic of South Africa Constitution Act, since it altered the powers of provincial councils without appropriate petitions from them. The United Party then moved that the Bill be read that day six months. Points of criticism were the extremely wide powers to be conferred on the Minister; his powers of inspection; the removal of effective control from the provinces; the removal of the parental choice of the medium of instruction(7); and the contraction of the functions of the National Advisory Education Council. (The Act made it clear that this Council is to concern itself only with the education of whites.) The Bill was rejected by the Natal Provincial Executive Committee, which subsequently requested the State President to withhold his consent to it. In a statement published in February(8), the South African Teachers' Association said it was curious and regrettable that the association had not been consulted on the provisions of the measure. It criticised the Bill on grounds similar to those of the Opposition, also expressing its fear that the revised constitution of the National Advisory Education Council might not allow for adequate representation of the teaching profession.

EDUCATIONAL SERVICES ACT, No. 41 OF 1967

A companion legislative measure was the Educational Services Act. This made it clear that the Department of Education, Arts, and Science would control education for whites at the university level and also technical colleges for whites, special schools for handicapped pupils, schools of industry and reform schools, and

(6) Assembly, 20 February, Hansard 5 col. 1560. A similar argument took place in the Senate. (7) rhis had applied in Natal, and after Standard VIII in the Cape. (8) e.g. Star, 25 February. SCHOOL EDUCATION: WHITES 265 services for white persons no longer subject to compulsory education, such as classes for apprentices and continuation classes. The Act states that the Minister may transfer the control of vocational (including technical) schools to the provinces, but the nature of the training provided may not be changed without his consent. The Minister said on 17 August (9) that technical, commercial and domestic science schools would be handed over to the provinces on 1 April 1968. The object is to give Pro vincial Administrations greater freedom to "stream" pupils according to individual aptitudes than was possible while the provinces controlled academic but not vocational institutions.

FINANCING OF EDUCATION During the debate on the National Education Policy Bill the Minister stated('0 ) that South Africa was spending about 4.5 per cent of its total national income on education and training at all levels. Because of the division of control it is difficult to arrive at exact figures showing the expenditure on education for whites; but certain assumptions may be hazarded. As is indicated, they are based on estimated figures. At the time of writing the latest provisional estimate of the gross domestic product is for 1965, the amount being R7,255,000,000: 1" ) 4.5 per cent of this would be ,475,000. Calculating from statistics given on pages 243-4 of the 1965 Survey, and, in respect of the Transkei, on page 231 of this 1967 Survey, it would appear that the total expenditure on African education in 1965-6 was about R29,057,000. Again, working from figures on page 258 of the 1965 Survey, it seems that the expenditure on Coloured education in 1965-6 (less payments to the provinces for assets taken over by the Department) was in the vicinity of R30,859,000. No adequate figures in respect of Indian education for that year are available. As shown on page 256, the estimated expen diture for 1967-8 in the Transvaal and Natal, less payments to the provinces for assets taken over, is a little more than R14,133,310. Here guess-work is necessary. For present purposes it is assumed that expenditure in the Cape (where 4.2 per cent of the Indian population lived at the time of the last census) more or less balances the increase in expenditure between 1965-6 and 1967-8. An expenditure figure of R14,300,000 is assumed for Indians and the small minority of Chinese in the former year (this may be over-generous).

(9) Star of that date. (10) Assembly, 20 February, Hansard 5 col. 1582. (11) Information from Bureau of Statistics. 266 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 On the basis of these assumptions, the expenditure on educa tion for the various racial groups in 1965-6 would work out as follows: Per head Percentageof total Total expenditure of population expenditure R R Whites 252,259,000 74.30 77.27 Coloured 30,859,000 17.71 9.45 Asians ...... 14,300,000 26.83 4.38 Africans 29,057,000 2.39 8.90

ENROLMENT OF WHITE PUPILS The National Bureau of Educational and Social Research has kindly furnished the statistics that follow, relating to 1964. Departmental Total Percentage Standard Provincial Aided Private schools schools schools schools(12) 71,278 1,736 4,967 193 78,174 10.09 Sub-std. A 137 75,001 9.67 Sub-std. B 68,612 1,653 4,599 67,230 1,851 4,546 142 73,769 9.52 Std. I 149 72,466 9.35 Std. I ...... 66,257 1,776 4,284 63,803 1,710 4,112 123 69,748 9.00 Std. III ...... 67,721 8.74 Std. IV...... 61,672 1,775 4,148 126 54,758 1,764 4,292 192 61,006 7.87 Std. V...... 242 1.96 Unclassified 14,082 229 664 15,217 Total Primary 467.692 12,494 31,190 1,726 513,102 66.20 Form I...... 56,839 1,529 4,716 4,186 67,270 8.68 Form II...... 53,708 1,535 4,315 5,306 64,864 8.37 Form III...... 43,340 1,338 3,848 7.557 56,083 7.24 Form IV...... 31,332 1,223 3,022 5,104 40,681 5.25 Form V...... 22,315 968 2,814 2.800 28,897 3.73 Unclassified 4,056 14 87 4,157 0.53 Total post-primary 211,590 6,607 18,715 25,040 261,952 33.80 Combined totals .. 679,282 19,101 49,905 26,766 775,054 100.00 Calculatinr from Table E 2( of the Statistical Year Book for 1966, of 64,612 pupils in Form I in 1960, 26,097 (or 40.4 per cent) reached Form V in 1964.

EXAMINATION RESULTS As some schools do not write the Junior Certificate examination, statistics can be given only for matriculation. These were kindly supplied by the National Bureau of Educational and Social Research. The candidates in 1965 (including 14,639 part-time candi dates) were: South Africa Provincial matriculation exemption .. 25,844 Department of Education, Arts, and Science 21,413 Joint Matriculation Board ...... 2.333 49,590 South-West Africa ...... 457

(12) Vocational and special schools, schools of industries, and reform schools. SCHOOL EDUCATION: WHITES 267 The following is a summary of the results: South Africa South-West Africa No: Percentage No: Percentage University entrance pass: 1st class 4.094 8.26 76 16.63 2nd and 3rd classes 8,140 16.41 156 34.14 School leaving pass: 1st class 1,551 3.13 3 0.66 2nd and 3rd classes 15,091 30.43 117 25.60 Failed 20,714 41.77 105 22.97

SPECIAL SCHOOLS According to the latest report of the Department of Educa tion, Arts, and Science, (13) the enrolment of white pupils in special schools in June 1965 was: Physically handicapped 264 Epileptics 207 Blind 267 Deaf . 568 Cerebral palsied 349

1,655

WHITE TEACHERS No recent information is available about the number of white teachers. The National Bureau of Educational and Science Research states that those in training in 1965 numbered: Professional Combined academic course and professionalcourse 1st year 2,944 726 2nd year 2,746 618 3rd year 2,097 414 4th year 15 368 5th year 2 Specialized 71

7,873 2,128

The Minister of Education, Arts, and Science stated on 17 August ( 4) that during 1968, legislation would be introduced to make provision for greater uniformity in the training of teachers: at present, no fewer than 117 certificates could be obtained.

(13) R.P. 69/66 pages 145 et seq. (14) Star of that date. 268 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

TECHNOLOGICAL, TECHNICAL AND VOCATIONAL EDUCATION

WHITES

VAAL TRIANGLE COLLEGE FOR ADVANCED TECHNICAL EDUCATION This college, situated near Vereeniging, opened in August 1966, and by May 1967 already had 500 students. It will ultimately have facilities for an enrolment of 2,000." ) A hostel is being built. It provides block-release courses for advanced apprentices, day classes for trainees who spend 18 weeks each year for four years on an intensive study programme, using the intervening weeks gaining practical experience at work, and night classes for journeymen. According to the 1966 Report of the Department of Educa tion, Arts, and Science,(' ) the college offers a higher national diploma course in electrical, mechanical, and radio engineering; and national diploma or certificate courses in a large variety of technicians' courses.

ADVANCED TECHNICAL EDUCATION ACT, No. 40 OF 1967

This Act made provision for colleges for advanced technical education which will, inter alia, train teachers of technical subjects. It stated that the existing technical colleges of the Cape, Natal, Pretoria, and the Witwatersrand will be deemed to be such advanced colleges. When introducing the Bill the Minister of Education, Arts, and Science said(3) that all other technical colleges had been taken over by the State in terms of the Vocational Education Act of 1955. The remaining four, however, would continue as State aided, semi-autonomous institutions, providing training at a level between those of ordinary technical colleges and of universities.

(1) Star, 12 May. (2) R.P. 69/66 page 9. (3) Assembly, 9 February, Hansard 3 col. 968. TECHNICAL AND VOCATIONAL EDUCATION

ENROLMENT According to the National Bureau of Educational and Social Research, there were 47,871 white students attending technical colleges in June 1965. It is stated in the 1966 Report of the Department of Educa tion, Arts, and Science, quoted above, that 10,374 of these students (including 681 apprentices) were doing post-Standard X training. The rest, with lesser entrance qualifications, included 6,867 full-time and 30,630 part-time students, the latter category including 12,330 apprentices. The enrolment at other institutions in June 1965 was: Commerce departments of commercial and technical high schools...... 9,372 Technical departments of commercial and technical high schools ...... 12,623 Domestic science high schools ...... 1,186 Schools of industries 1,846 State-aided vocational schools"...... 223 National trade school for adults ...... 105

25,355

TRADE SCHOOL FOR ADULTS In a Press statement made on 5 Apri( 4), the Secretary for Labour said that the trade school for adults, which is situated at Westlake in the Cape, provided two intensive courses per year for welders, panel beaters, bricklayers, fitters and turners, motor mechanics, electricians, and electrical wiremen. Trainees were paid R12 per week, plus an allowance of up to R6 per week for dependants. They could take trade tests as soon as they were ready for these, and further training-on-the-job was made available.

COLOURED

PENINSULA TECHNICAL COLLEGE The name "Peninsula Technical College" has been transferred to a new institution which opened in Bellville in 1967. The college in Harrington Street, Cape Town, which was formerly known by this name has become a vocational school. The new Peninsula Technical College offers a full-time course for the teachers' certificate in commerce, and part-time courses leading to the National Technical Certificate (N.T.C.) III,

(4) 61/67 (K). 270 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 the N.T.C. IV (formerly known as the Advanced Technical Cer tificate I), the N.T.C. V (formerly called the Advanced Technical Certificate II), the Printers' Diploma (N.T.C. I) for apprentices in the printing trade, and the diploma for public health nursing. The authorities are considering the introduction of courses for ladies' hairdressers, health inspectors, medical and chemical tech nicians, and mariners.5 ) According to the Minister of Coloured Affairs, by May there were 7 full-time and 32 part-time students, together with 175 apprentices.16)

VOCATIONAL SCHOOLS The Minister said, too, that 1,225 Coloured apprentices were enrolled at the Cape Town vocational school (in the building, furniture, motor, electrical, printing, and other trades). During 1966, 374 passed examinations towards the N.T.C. I certificate, 380 passed the N.T.C. II examinations, and 66 passed N.T.C. III examinations. Other courses provided at this institution were described on page 265 of last year's Survey. According to the issue of Alpha for April, other State voca tional training schools exist in Durban, Johannesburg, Kimberley, and Port Elizabeth, and part-time training for apprentices is administered by continuation class committees in Grahamstown and Pietermaritzburg. Students must have passed Standard VII and be at least sixteen years of age. The majority are prepared for the Elementary Technical Certificate or the N.T.C. I and II examinations. In some cases (e.g. Durban) temporary and not very adequate premises are being used.(7 ) As mentioned last year, one-year courses to train trade instructors are being conducted at the Hewat Training College in Cape Town. In a speech made in the Assembly on 10 February(8), the Minister mentioned the names of ten State-aided vocational schools for Coloured students in the Cape. On 5 May (9) he said that, in all, 2,354 part-time students were attending State voca tional schools, while 828 full-time students were enrolled at State aided institutions.

COMPREHENSIVE HIGH SCHOOLS The scheme for comprehensive high schools, at which students can obtain technical and commercial as well as academic certificates, was described on page 264 of last year's Survey.

(5) Minister of Coloured Affairs. Assembly 2 May. Hansard 14 o1s. 52UW-9. (6) Assembly 9 May. Hansard 15 col. 5595. (7) Address by Mr. E. G. Rooks, 5 December 1966. (8) Hansard 3 col. 1015. (9) Hansard 14 cols. 5398-9. TECHNICAL AND VOCATIONAL EDUCATION According to the Minister("°), the commercial and technical certificates awarded at the end of 1966 were: Commercial Junior Certificate .... 504 Commercial Senior Certificate .... 154 Technical Junior Certificate Technical Senior Certificate .... 4 There were, in May, 272 boys enrolled for technical courses in schools. After matriculating, a boy can become apprenticed in a trade for which his course was an introduction, the period of his apprenticeship being reduced by a year (from 3- to 2 years).(")

INDIANS

M. L. SULTAN TECHNICAL COLLEGE The M. L. Sultan Technical College (originally founded by private enterprise) has headquarters in Durban and branches at Pietermaritzburg and Stanger. Part-time classes are conducted at Clairwood, Mount Edgecombe, Tongaat, Port Shepstone, Chats worth, and Verulam. A very wide variety of courses is available. Firstly, there are pre-matriculation classes in technical and vocational subjects. According to the Minister of Indian Affairs" ), 1,414 students were enrolled in 1967 (139 in Standard VI, 438 Standard VII, 443 Standard VIII, 252 Standard IX, and 142 Standard X). These classes will gradually be eliminated, however, starting with Standard VII, as the Department of Indian Affairs develops such courses in vocational and technical high schools. The college is gradually evolving into an institution for advanced technical education. The Registrar of the college has kindly informed the writer that among the senior courses commenced in 1966 or 1967 are those leading to the National Commercial Teachers' Diploma, the National Domestic Science Teachers' Diploma, the National Diploma for Health Inspectors, the Intermediate Examination for the National Diploma for Medical Technologists, and the National Diploma for Chemical Technicians. Part-time classes are con ducted for the Chartered Institute of Secretaries; and there is a Physical Education Teachers' Specialization course and one in public health nursing. The college continues to provide courses in commerce and secretarial practice, technology (including specialized courses for apprentices in various trades), physical education, domestic science and homecrafts, hairdressing and beauty culture, and

(10) Hansard 14 col. 5399. (11) Article in Alpha, op cit. (12) Assembly, 23 May, Hansard 17 col. 6497. 272 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 courses for nursery school assistants, waiters and caterers, and others. It holds part-time secondary education classes for adults. The enrolment at the Durban, Pietermaritzburg, and Stanger colleges in 1967 (excluding the pre-matriculation students men tioned earlier) was 2,554. In 1966, 16 passed commercial diplomas, 231 courses for office assistants, 55 diploma courses for teachers of commerce, 187 N.T.C. I examinations, 10 N.T.C. II, 12 N.T.C. III, 7 courses for printers, 51 health inspectors' courses, 46 courses for teachers of home economics, and 581 passed in courses of various grades for caterers. A matter of concern to those in control is the dearth of em ployment opportunities in certain fields 5")

APPRENTICES The Minister of Indian Affairs said on 23 May (on the occa sion referred to earlier), that 135 Indian apprentices were attending part-time classes.

AFRICANS

GOVERNMENT POLICY

In the Assembly on 10 February" 4) the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development and of Bantu Education elaborated on the Government's policy for technical education for Africans. (As described on page 260 of last year's Survey, the Government is encouraging technical training for service in the homelands and border industrial areas, but considers that the first priority should be the training of artisans rather than of pro fessional men.) The Minister said, "It would be an incorrect principle to begin with the training of Bantu engineers and other technologists for the most advanced services while there are insufficient numbers of technicians and tradesmen on the lower level of the pyramid". Both his Departments, he stated, were planning courses for artisans and technicians and in commerce, administra tion, and law. Crash training courses were being commenced at university colleges and technical institutions. But "I have laid it down as a principle that efforts should more specifically be made in the direction of expansion ... by means of diploma (rather than degree) courses ... to meet immediate requirements". This policy was modified to some extent later in the year, however. It was announced on 17 November that four-year post matriculation courses for civil and agricultural engineering tech-

(13) Natal Daily News, 5 September. (14) Hansard 3 col. 1083. TECHNICAL AND VOCATIONAL EDUCATION nicians would be commenced in 1968 at the Thutamaphelo School, near Pietersburg. Fifteen carefully selected applicants would form the first class. While training, students would be paid about R40 a month from which their boarding, tuition, and other fees would have to be met. They would be expected, after qualifying, to work in the homelands.

DUBE VOCATIONAL TRAINING CENTRE The Vocational Training Centre at Dube Township, run by the Johannesburg Municipality, continues to be the only institu tion at which Africans can gain the practical as well as the theoretical training necessary before entering for the N.T.C. examinations. Courses are available in building construction; carpentry and joinery; plumbing, sheet-metal work and drain laying; and electrical wiring. The builders, carpenters, and plumbers enter for the National Building Workers' Diploma issued by the Department of Labour. At the end of 1966, 40 qualified in their selected trade plus mathe matics, at an N.T.C. I level. (This represented almost a 90 per cent success for the classes as a whole.) These boys are able to continue their studies by correspondence, while in employment, and qualify for the full N.T.C. I certificate. Another 15 boys (out of a class of 16) qualified in electrical wiring at the N.T.C. II level at the end of a two-year period of training, and, like their predecessors, entered Municipal service with the Electricity Department at Soweto. The first group which was trained at the Centre has now gained three years of practical experience, thus having completed the five years' training period required under the Apprenticeship Act. Five of them have recently passed national trade tests at the national training centre at Olifantsfontein, while the other three are, at the time of writing, about to take these tests. The total enrolment at the Dube Vocational Training Centre is 170 in 1967.

SPECIALIST COURSES FOR MEN PROVIDED BY THE GOVERNMENT

Instructors in technical subjects Two-year training courses for trade instructors are provided at the Botswana Training and Trade School near Mafeking for Africans who have passed a Technical Junior Certificate or an ordinary Junior Certificate including a trade subject. Students follow the Higher Primary Teachers' course, but include in the syllabus one of five available technical subjects: concreting, brick- 274 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 laying and plastering; or carpentry, joinery and cabinet making; or general mechanics; or leatherwork and upholstery; or tailoring. Merit bursaries of R100 per annum are available. The first four students graduated at the end of 1966. According to the Minister(" ), 313 were in training in 1967.

Surveying assistants The course of training for surveying assistants was described on page 261 of last year's Survey. The Minister said that four students qualified in 1966, and eleven are being trained in 1967.

Health inspectors In an article published in Tegnikon in March, Dr. J. B. de Vaal, the Department's Chief Educational Planner, said that Africans were being trained for the National Diploma in Health at the Edendale Technical Secondary School in Natal, and at the recently-established Thutamaphelo Training School at Molietzie, near Pietersburg, the entrance qualification being the Senior Cer tificate, and a pass in mathematics at least the Junior Certificate level. In the speech quoted above, the Minister said that five qualified at the end of 1966, and 40 were in training in 1967.

Medical orderlies Until recently, medical orderlies were trained at the Hwiti Secondary School near Pietersburg, the entrance qualification being the Junior Certificate. This course, which is of two years' duration, has now been transferred to the Thutamaphelo School, where 46 are in training in 1967. At the end of 1966, 27 qualified.

Other courses The training of Africans in terms of the Bantu Building Workers' Act of 1951 is referred to on page 129. The Minister of Labour said in the Assembly on 16 May"( ) that, since this scheme was commenced, 4,209 had qualified, while 141 were in training in 1967. The textile school at Mdantsane near East London was described on page 272 of the 1965 Survey.

(15) Assembly, 5 May, Hansard 14 col. 5404. (16) Hansard 16 col. 6024. TECHNICAL AND VOCATIONAL EDUCATION TECHNICAL SCHOOLS New technical schools were opened by the Bantu Education Department in 1967 at Jabulani (Johannesburg) and Umlazi (Durban). Similar schools existed previously at Vlakfontein (Pre toria), Edendale (near Pietermaritzburg), Amanzimtoti (south of Durban), Bloemfontein, and Port Elizabeth, and (conducted by the Transkei Education Department) at St. John's, Umtata. Students take a three-year post Standard VI course leading to a Junior Certificate (technical) examination. All study three languages, arithmetic or mathematics, and, in the first year, social studies. During the second and third years they add workshop calculations and a technical subject. The technical subjects available at most of the longer-estab lished schools include building construction; carpentry, joinery and cabinet-making; plumbing, welding and sheet-metal work; electro-technics; training as general or motor-mechanics; and, at some institutions, leatherwork and tailoring. Further courses are available at the Vlakfontein Technical School: in drawing and draughtsmanship, radiotechnics, and (with the aid of the Swiss Government) watch-making and repairing. At this school students can continue to take a technical Senior Certificate-the first group of students reached Form V in 1966. Those in the matriculation class in 1967 include three electricians, three carpenters, and six builders. The entrance qualification for most J.C. courses is normally a first class Standard VI pass and a satisfactory performance at aptitude tests. Those wishing to train as electricians, watch-makers, and for certain other trades, however, must have passed the Junior Certificate. The fees are R70 over the three-year J.C. course, R55 over the two-year S.C. course, plus R4 a year for materials. According to the Minister of Bantu Education,('7 329 boys were enrolled for the technical school course at the seven schools in the Republic in 1967. At the end of 1966, 35 passed the tech nical Junior Certificate. The authorities at Vlakfontein state that 5 of their pupils passed the technical Senior Certificate that year. In addition, 4 of the students at St. John's in the Transkei were successful in the Junior Certificate examination. A new technical college is being built in Umtata by the Transkeian Government. In an article in the August issue of Bantu it was stated that a first group of 30 boys who had completed two years' theoretical study at trade schools had been selected for training as fully qualified motor mechanics. They will serve three-year apprentice ships in workshops of the Department of Bantu Administration

(17) Assembly 5 May, Hansard 14 col. 5404. 276 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 and Development, working on the repair and maintenance of cars, trucks, tractors, and agriculture machinery. After passing trade tests they will be able to apply for loans from the Bantu Investment Corporation to enable them to open garages and service depots in the homelands, and will be qualified to appren tice other young men. Authorities at schools which the writer has visited say that there has not been an enthusiastic response to the availability of the courses at technical schools. One reason may be a preference for white-collar jobs. But it appears likely that another reason may be the difficulties which many of those who have qualified experience in finding adequately paid and rewarding employment. So far, all those who have passed the technical Senior Cer tificate have proceeded, with the aid of Departmental bursaries, to train as teachers of technical subjects at the Botswana Training School. Until now, no engineering courses have been available at the university colleges. In some towns, for example Pretoria and Johannesburg, boys who have passed the J.C. in building trades or in electrical work find no difficulty in obtaining employment with the municipalities concerned. In view of their training, the period of apprenticeship is reduced and it is not long before they can take trade tests and qualify as skilled workers under the Bantu Building Workers' Act. But in other areas regular employment is not as easy to find. Some of the youths who qualified in building trades at Edendale, for example, were employed for a time on a housing project at Umlazi, but were dismissed when the scheme concerned had been completed. An alternative possible outlet might be employment as a clerk in a hardware store; but in Natal when such posts are available to non-whites they are generally offered to Indians rather than Africans. At the time of writing, no facilities are available for youths who have studied electricity to obtain skilled work in municipal service in Durban. Lads who have qualified in tailoring may find employment in clothing factories in border areas. Those who have taken motor mechanics as a J.C. subject may obtain jobs in garages, but, in terms of the relevant industrial agreement, persons who are not fully qualified tradesmen cannot undertake much of the skilled work. Industrial agreements containing closed shop provisions make it impossible for Africans to become fully qualified in certain trades, and further barriers are presented by white prejudice. The technical J.C. would be a recommendation should a young man wish to apply for a job in the service of the Depart ment of Bantu Administration and Development in the home- TECHNICAL AND VOCATIONAL EDUCATION lands; but rates of pay are generally lower than in the towns, and by accepting such employment a city-bred youth would forfeit his urban residential rights. It is probable that some young men may set up their own small businesses in urban African townships (no factual information on this point is avail able). In approved cases applicants may obtain loans from the Bantu Investment Corporation to establish businesses in the home lands; but the difficulty in regard to residential rights would remain.

TRADE SCHOOLS There are now eleven trade schools in the Republic, situated mainly in rural areas, and two in the Transkei. The Setotolwane school near Pietersburg closed during 1966, but two new schools have recently been opened: at Pietersburg and Oetting at Ixopo. Suitable boys who have passed Standard VI are admitted for two-or three-year courses of training, the period varying with the trade selected. In March 1967 there were 1,011 boys enrolled in trade schools in the Republic. The following numbers qualified at the end of 1966:(18) Concreting, bricklaying, and plastering 90 Carpentry, joinery, and cabinet making 100 General and motor mechanics ...... 12 Plumbing, sanitation, and sheet metal work 12 Electricians and housewiring ...... 5 Leatherwork and upholstery ...... 18 Tailoring ...... 28 265

In the Transkei, 44 boys qualified at the end of 1966 in -various vocational and technical subjects. Some trade theory and technical drawing is taught, but the ,courses are mainly practical, the trainees doing productive work on Departmental building and maintenance projects and with private contractors. Some of the items made by the boys are sold. On completion of their courses the youths receive a School Certificate in Vocational Training. This is recognized by the Government for employment as qualified tradesmen in the home lands. Many of the difficulties in regard to subsequent employment, mentioned above, apply to these trainees, too; but an advantage

,(18) Minister of Bantu Education, Assembly 5 May, Hansard 14 col. 5405. 278 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 of the trade school courses is that, because of the practical nature of the training, graduates are able to take trade tests at an earlier stage than is possible for most of those who have attended technical schools.

VOCATIONAL COURSES FOR WOMEN Qualified African teachers may apply for Departmental bursaries of R100 to take one-year specialist courses in home craft at the Bothsabelo, Pholela, or Healdtown Training Schools. Bothsabelo is near Middelburg in the Transvaal, and Pholela is near Bulwer. Girls who have obtained the Standard VI school leaving cer tificate may proceed to the Strydom Secondary School at Thaba 'Nchu to take a one-year course in home management, and a further year of training in other homecrafts. This is not a course for the training of teachers. Two-year courses in dressmaking are available to girls with a Standard VI school leaving certificate at the Ndaleni school near Richmond, the Vendaland school in the Louis Trichardt district, the Mokopane school near Potgietersrus, the Kama school near Middledrift, or the Kgarahara school near Bandolierkop. Trainees receive instruction, too, in the official languages and home language, arithmetic, hygiene, gardening, and singing. A series of four one-term courses in dressmaking will commence in January 1968 at the Bafokeng school in the Rustenburg district for girls with similar qualifications" 9 ) Questioned in the Assembly on 5 May(20), the Minister said that 137 girls were then enrolled in dressmaking classes, while 17 passed such courses at the end of 1966. So far as the Transkei is concerned, post-Standard VI courses in dressmaking and home management are available at the Clarkebury and Mount Frere schools, 33 girls having passed at the end of 1966.(21)

COMMERCIAL TRAINING African boys and girls may take commercial Junior and Senior Certificates at certain of the technical schools, for example Vlakfontein and Edendale in the Republic and St. John's (boys only) in the Transkei. At the end of 1966, 323 in the Republic passed the J.C. examination (figures for the S.C. were not given),(22) while, in the Transkei, 21 passed the J.C. and 19 the S.C.

(19) Bantu Education Journal, September. (20) Hansard 14 col. 5405. (21) Information from Secretary for Education. (22) Minister of Bantu Education, Assembly 5 May, Hansard 14 col. 5405. TECHNICAL AND VOCATIONAL EDUCATION 279 Subsequent employment opportunities appear to differ from area to area. There are few openings in Natal; but those who have graduated at Vlakfontein are able to find work with the Department of Bantu Administration and Development, or in shops. The Mopeli tribal school, a private commercial school, was forced to close its premises in Johannesburg during 1966 because they were situated in a white group area. It has reopened at Witzieshoek, and early in 1967 had 150 students studying com merce, 20 dressmaking, 10 domestic science, and 12 tailoring. 23 280 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

UNIVERSITY EDUCATION ENROLMENT The enrolment at universities and university colleges in 1967 is given below. Except for the University of South Africa, they reflect the position in April. As this University (which provides correspondence courses only) failed to send information, figures quoted in the Press are used:( ) those for Coloured and Asians would appear to be too low. Universities Whites Coloured Asians Africans Totals Cape Town ...... 6,123 259 134 2 6,518 Natal ...... 4,928 32 365 133 5,458 Orange Free State ... 3,200 - - - 3,200 Port Elizabeth ...... 712 - - - 712 Potchefstroom ...... 3,002 - - - 3,002 Pretoria ...... 11,029 - - - 11,029 Rhodes ...... 1,588 - 31 - 1,619 Stellenbosch ...... 6,636 - - - 6,636 The Witwatersrand ... 7,913 12 201 2 8,128 South Africa ...... 22,163 66 134 431 22,794 University Colleges Western Cape ...... - 560 - - 560 Durban ...... - - 1,429 - 1,429 Fort Hare ...... - 2 - 434 436 The North ...... -- - 537 537 Zululand ...... -- - 341 341 Totals ... 67,294 931 2,294 1,880 72,399 The new Rand Afrikaans University will open in 1968.

DEGREES AND DIPLOMAS AWARDED The latest available annual figures for white students, kindly contributed by the National Bureau for Educational and Social Research, are in respect of the year 1965. Those for other groups, given by the Ministers concerned in reply to questions in the Assembly,(2 reflect the results of examinations conducted at the end of 1966 or early in 1967. Numbers awarded Whites Coloured Asians Africans Post-graduate degrees .. 1,738 10 41 29 Bachelors' degrees .. 4,605 74 158 108 Post-graduate diplomas .. 788 19 21 18 Non-graduate diplomas .. 1,097 43 106 90

(1) Rand Daily Mail, 28 June, and Sunday Times, 9 July. (2) 25 April, Hansard 13 cols. 4797-8; and 28 April, Hansard 13 col. 5040. UNIVERSITIES 281 UNIVERSITIES PRIMARILY FOR WHITE STUDENTS

Postponement of contentious legislation An account was given in last year's Survey(3) of the events which preceded the introduction of two contentious Bills affecting university affairs-the establishment of a Conservation Students' Association at the University of Cape Town and its subsequent decision to change its constitution so as to exclude non-whites; the refusal by the Students' Representative Council (S.R.C.) to allow this because its own constitution stated, "No society or club shall restrict its membership in any manner whatsoever"; and the banning of Mr. Ian Robertson, then president of the National Union of South African Students (NUSAS). The Universities Amendment Bill, introduced shortly after these events, stated that no person or association at any uni versity should be prejudiced or subjected to any form of dis crimination on the ground that he or it advocated, promoted, or maintained any form of racial separation. The decision of the Minister of Education, Arts, and Science as to whether a person or association was being prejudiced or subjected to discrimination was to be final. He could direct a university council to ensure that such discrimination ceased, and could withhold the whole or any portion of a grant-in-aid voted to the university by Parlia ment if the council failed to comply. In a companion measure, the Extension of University Educa tion Amendment Bill, it was proposed that Ministerial control over the admission of non-white students to universities be tightened, and that, if admitted, non-whites should be precluded from being members of student associations except those com posed entirely of members of their own ethnic group, or those occupied exclusively with academic matters relating to the course of study for which the non-white student concerned was registered. After the sudden death of Dr. Verwoerd, the Government decided to hold over these Bills and certain other contentious legislation until 1967.

New constitution for the S.R.C. of the University of Cape Town The authorities at the University of Cape Town appointed a commission of inquiry under the chairmanship of Mr. Justice M. A. P. Diemont to investigate the affairs of student bodies. This commission drew up a new constitution for the S.R.C., which was accepted by the University Council.

(3) Pages 38-48. 282 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 The new constitution laid down that clubs and societies which sought to restrict their membership on a racial basis should give reasons for this, but that recognition of these bodies must not be unreasonably withheld. The S.R.C.'s authority in the matter would extend no further than making recommendations to the Senate. An appeal could be made to the Council, the decision of the latter body being final. The University Council was empowered to rescind any act or decision of the S.R.C., and, whenever sufficient cause appeared to exist, to terminate the period of office of the S.R.C. Should the latter action be taken, the Council must arrange for new elections to be held within six months, and in the meantime must appoint an officer to administer the affairs of the S.R.C. It was made clear that the general public, including the Press, was to be excluded from meetings of the S.R.C. and from mass meetings of students. As in the past, only the president of the S.R.C. was authorized to make statements to the Press on behalf of students. The size of the S.R.C. was increased, and faculty repre sentation introduced.

Withdrawal of the contentious Bills On 19 February the Minister of Education, Arts, and Science announced that in view of the developments described above, he had decided against re-introducing the Universities Amendment Bill and the Extension of University Education Amendment Bill. He was satisfied that "a repetition of the students' unpleasant ness" at the University of Cape Town would be prevented by the changes in the constitution of the S.R.( 4)

Reactions among Cape Town students The University Council is reported(') to have indicated that it was prepared to negotiate with the S.R.C. about certain clauses of the new constitution, and the S.R.C.'s vacation execu tive to have resolved that it would negotiate with the Council, but on the basis that it adhered to the policy that every campus organization should be open to all students irrespective of race. The student newspaper Varsity reported on 12 April, however, that the Council was not prepared to hold discussions on this basis. Considerable debate followed. In March, a mass meeting of students rejected the new constitution. A few weeks later, certain members of the S.R.C. resigned, apparently on the ground that

(4) Rand Daily Mail, 20 February. (5) Cape Times, 28 February. UNIVERSITIES they objected to continued negotiations with the university authorities: all but two subsequently withdrew their resignations, however. Another student newspaper, Trend, reported on 18 April that the S.R.C. would relinquish its status as a body enjoying the legal sanction of the University Council by returning to the constitution under which it was elected. If, however, the dis puted clause was removed, the new constitution would be accepted. The leader of the conservative group of students then urged the Principal to suspend the S.R.C. The S.R.C. elections, which should have been held by 4 September, did not take place because the students were unwilling for them to be conducted under the new constitution. Acting with the authority of the University Council, the Principal then nominated an interim students' council and assigned to it the powers and duties granted to an S.R.C. in terms of the new constitution.

Recent developments at some of the English-medium universities There has been unrest at certain of the English-medium universities, turning, on the face of it, on the general question of discipline. The attitude of the students must, however, be viewed in the light of the disquiet caused by the banning of Mr. Robertson and the curbing of the powers of the S.R.C. in Cape Town, the threat of the imposition of increased Government control, and new actions against student leaders, which are described below.

Cape Town University In Cape Town, students considered that they had not received whole-hearted support from the university authorities in regard to the crises over Mr. Robertson's banning orders and the question of non-white participation in all student affairs. Resentment smouldered. It was heightened in August, when the Government refused a visa to Professor Clark Kerr, until a short time previously president of the University of California. He had been invited to deliver the annual T.B. Davie academic freedom lecture. Early in September the Vice-Chancellor and Principal sus pended the newspaper Varsity, recent issues of which had con tained editorials strongly criticising the University Council for its attitude to Government measures affecting the university, and articles which were objected to on religious and moral grounds. A court of discipline found the editor, Mr. C. M. Pritchard, guilty of bringing discredit on the university. In view of recom- 284 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 mendations by this court, the University Council severely repri manded Mr. Pritchard, decided to rusticate him for the rest of the academic year, and barred him from working on Varsity or from holding office in any campus club or society for the rest of his university career.(6) It was reported in November that the Attorney-General was to bring a charge of blasphemy against Mr. Pritchard. University of Rhodes During April, students of the University of Rhodes expressed their concern at the procedure adopted for the selection of persons to receive honorary doctorates. The S.R.C. invited NUSAS to hold its annual congress on the Rhodes campus in July, anticipating that the usual multi-racial facilities offered at such congresses would be available. There was considerable disquiet when Ministers of State, acting under the Group Areas Act, refused permission for non-white delegates to be accommodated on the campus; and, just before the proceedings began, the university authorities announced that non-whites would not be allowed to have meals in the residences, and that racially mixed social functions could not be held on the university premises. The liaison officer to the Vice-Chancellor stated that these decisions had been made in view of legal advice received and rulings by Government departments.7 Students boycotted some of the meals provided, in protest.

Natal University Unrest has simmered at the University of Natal for months. It appears that, following certain complaints by the administra tion about student behaviour, and by the students about a too authoritative attitude on the part of the administration, the S.R.C. appointed its own commission of investigation. Its findings were presented to the Principal, but, it seems, a breach of faith occurred when these were communicated by certain students to the Press. Divergencies of attitudes persisted. Matters came to a head at the end of June. The student magazine Dome, in Durban, was suspended after a derogatory article had appeared in it about the principal. The principal asserted that there had been outside political interference in university affairs, which claim was emphatically denied by the students. Finally the S.R.C. was suspended at the Durban campus, and six men on the S.R.C. executive were temporarily debarred from participating in non-academic activities. A junior lecturer

(6) Star, 28 September. (7) Rand Daily Mail, 6 July. UNIVERSITIES 285 and former leading student who had led meetings of protest was dismissed. The University Council appointed a commission of enquiry under the chairmanship of a judge, to investigate the affairs of the S.R.C.s and the relationships between the adminis tration and students at both the Durban and the Pietermaritzburg campuses of the university. Comment Writing about "the crisis of confidence in student - administra tion relationships" at certain universities, Mr. Laurence Gandar wrote in the Rand Daily Mail on 30 September that something more fundamental than questions of discipline was involved. It was a clash of outlooks, of values, and to some extent of tactics between an older generation of university administrators - con servative, cautious, and somewhat disillusioned-and a younger, liberal, positive, and idealistic generation of English-speaking students.

University of the Witwatersrand During May, a mass meeting of some 1,500 students of the University of the Witwatersrand decided by a very large majority that it was the responsibility of a university to ensure that no unjust discrimination be practised in academic life on the grounds of race, religion, or politics, and its duty to guarantee the rights of participation in the opportunities and privileges made available by belonging to the university. It was decided that all functions organized by the S.R.C. would be open to all students, irrespective of race.8 In fact, the S.R.C. itself organizes few functions. At the NUSAS conference in July, the president of the S.R.C., Mr. Robin Margo, made it clear that racial integration in all social activities would not be forced on the campus. (9)

STUDENT ORGANIZATIONS National Union of South African Students The NUSAS conference called on student councils to do everything in their power to abolish on uni versity campuses (this motion being passed by 42 votes to 2 with 20 abstentions). It decided that censorship by university authori ties of the student Press constituted a threat to human and academic freedom: adequate controls were provided by the laws of libel and defamation and by the Press Board of Control. 0

(8) Rand Daily Mail, 26 May. (9) Star, 8 July. (10) Rand Daily Mail, 10 July. 286 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Ex-Chief Luthuli (who subsequently died) was unanimously elected honorary president. Mr. John Sprack was elected presi dent, to succeed Miss Margaret Marshall in 1968. Through a misunderstanding about his nationality, Mr. Sprack travelled to England and back on a British passport, and was then informed by the authorities in the Republic that he had forfeited his South African citizenship by doing so.1) He had previously held a Rhodesian passport, but exchanged it for a British one after U.D.I. Shortly after the conference, there were several attacks ty the Government on NUSAS leaders. Mr. John Daniel, who as acting president of the organization was host to Senator and Mrs. Kennedy during their visit to South Africa in 1966, was refused a passport to enable him to take up a University scholarship offered in the United States. As described on page 40, Dr. Raymond Hoffenberg was banned. The Government refused to disclose the full reasons for its action; but it was widely suspected that one of them was the fact that he had served as chairman of a NUSAS advisory panel and enjoyed the respect and confidence of students. On his return from a tour to meet S.R.C.s that are affiliated to NUSAS, Mr. John Sprack was served with a week's notice of deportation, and warned that unless he either left the country or lodged an appeal within this period he would be arrested. He lodged an appeal, which failed, and had to leave. Mass protest meetings and poster demonstrations were held by students at the English-medium universities. NUSAS reported that several of its Indian and African members had been called in by the Security Police for questioning, and warned to cease all political activity. Early in December, Mr. Daniel was elected president.

Afrikaanse Studentebond (A.S.B.) During April, Miss Marshall was given a most cordial recep tion by some 700 students of the debating union of the University of Stellenbosch. She and Mr. "Boy" Geldenhuys, then president of the A.S.B., held a discussion before the union on the aims and approach of their respective organizations. Miss Marshall invited Mr. Geldenhuys to attend the NUSAS congress, and suggested that students from A.S.B. centres should attend NUSAS seminars in order to promote a greater contact. Next day, however, Mr. Geldenhuys stated that there could be no unity between the A.S.B. and NUSAS. The Afrikaans

(11) Sunday Express, 27 August. STUDENT ORGANIZATIONS 287 student could never accept liberal humanism, and must stand by Christian National principles and retain his Afrikaner identity!"1) Later, the incoming president, Mr. Ben de Klerk from Potchef stroom, said that the A.S.B. would never share a platform with NUSAS, for this would give the opposition the opportunity to. put its own point of view. A.S.B. representatives would, how ever, be prepared to accept a NUSAS invitation to address student meetings at English-medium universities and to answer questions0 3) Early in 1965, the dual-medium University of Port Elizabeth decided to disallow NUSAS activities on its campus. During May, a similar decision was reached by students in regard to the A.S.B. A group of verkrampte students,(14) mainly from the Uni versity of Pretoria, expressed extreme right-wing views during the A.S.B. congress in Bloemfontein during July on such matters as foreign policy and the approach of certain Nationalist newspapers; but these views were consistently repudiated by the majority. Attempts by verkrampte supporters to have their candidates elected to key positions on the A.S.B. executive were defeated. After his election Mr. de Klerk stated that, rather than being reactionaries, members of the A.S.B. would work as reformers. 5 The verligte - verkrampte controversy has had reprecussions on the campuses of the Afrikaans-medium universities. The action of the Stellenbosch debating union in granting a platform to Miss Marshall was one sign of this. Another was a petition handed to their S.R.C. by a number of students of the University of the Orange Free State, in which they complained that the A.S.B. was not representative of the moderate Afrikaans students, nor of their university. It was based upon a group ideal, and did not offer room to all those who strove for a unified South Africa.!6)

Conservative groups New groups have emerged during the year under review. Representatives of "conservative" students from several univer sities met in Johannesburg during July and decided to form a national organization to provide common ground on which English and Afrikaans students could meet.17 ) Shortly thereafter, a South African Students' Union was launched at a meeting held at the University of Cape Town. Spokesmen reported that it would maintain an independent and

(12) Rand Daily Mail, 26 April. (13) Ibid, 29 July. (14) See page 2. (15) Sunday Times, 9 July. (16) Wits Student, quoted in the Star, 2 October. (17) Sunday Express, 30 July. 288 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 moderate political attitude, and that it was receiving strong support from students at the University of Stellenbosch!"' ) At about the same time the South African Students' Organization was formed at the University of Port Elizabeth. It is to have no political affiliation.

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE OF THE WESTERN CAPE Questioned in the Assembly on 18 April, the Minister of Coloured Affairs stated(19) that, of the 522 Coloured students who had then registered at the University College of the Western Cape, 336 were taking degree courses, and 186, diploma courses. The ratio of students to teaching staff was 7.36 : 1, and of stu dents to administrative staff 14.92 : 1. The first S.R.C. was elected in April. The Rector of the college is reported(2" ) to have said, "I don't want them affiliating to NUSAS. . . . They must stand on their own feet and learn to do things for themselves". Plans are in hand for the establishment of a medical faculty. A description of the college and the courses available there was given on page 271 of last year's Survey.

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE FOR INDIANS The Minister of Indian Affairs said in the Assembly (2" that 1,144 Indian students were taking degree courses at the University College in Durban, and 285, diploma courses. The ratio of students to teaching staff was 12.5 : 1, and of students to administrative staff 43.3 : 1. The majority of the members of staff were whites, but the Indians included were 1 professor, 15 senior lecturers, 41 lecturers, and 8 junior lecturers. According to the Controller and Auditor-General, 22 ) the net cost per student in 1965-6 amounted to R665, excluding capital costs and deducting class fees. The courses available have been described in previous issues of this Survey. The college's temporary premises in converted naval barracks on Salisbury Island in Durban Bay are now used at full capacity. It was announced in the Assembly on 23 May(23) that the authori ties expected the new premises at Chiltern Hills to be completed by about 1972, at an estimated total cost of some R9,500,000.

(18) Rand Daily Mail, 9 August. (19) Hansard 12 col. 4368. (20) Cape Times, 26 April. (21) 18 April, Hansard 12 col. 4369; and 25 May, Hansard 17 col. 6486. (22) R.P. 47/66, page 233. (23) Minister of Coloured Affairs, Hansard 17 col. 6485. UNIVERSITY COLLEGES 289 UNIVERSITY COLLEGES FOR AFRICANS Questioned in the Assembly on 18 April and 2 June, 41 the Minister of Bantu Education said that the courses being taken by students at the three university colleges for Africans were as given below. (The numbers had changed slightly from those quoted earlier.) College of: Fort Hare The North Zululand Educational degree courses 9 4 Other degree courses .. 295 374 187 Educational diploma courses 104 94 104 Other diploma courses 28 36 49 Part-time students .. 29

Totals 436(21) 537 340 The ratios of students to staff were: College of: Fort Hare The North Zululand Students to teaching staff .. 5:1 7:1 6:1 Students to administrative staff 10:1 22:1 15:1 Asked about the numbers of "foreign" students included, the Minister replied( 6) that there were seven Africans from South West Africa and two from Rhodesia at the College of the North, two from South-West Africa at Fort Hare, and two from Rhodesia at the College of Zululand. According to the Report of the Bantu Education Department for 1965,(7) 1 African was then studying for a doctorate at a university college, 11 for Masters' degrees, 19 for Honours degrees, 3 for post-graduate diplomas in law, and 9 for post-graduate diplomas in education. It was stated in the Report of the Controller and Auditor General( ")/ that the costs per student in 1965, excluding capital expenditure and deducting class fees (and farm revenue in the case of Fort Hare), were: Fort Hare ...... R1,756 College of the North .... R1,131 College of Zululand .... R1,394 The Minister said on 2 June (29) that 148 students at Fort Hare, 174 at the College of the North, and 71 at the College of Zululand, were receiving bursaries.

(24) Hansard 12 col. 4367, Hansard 18 col. 7071. (25) Including two Coloured students. (26) 7 March, Hansard 7 col. 2509. (27) R.P. 55/66 page 35. (28) R.P. 47/66 page 334. (29) Assembly Hansard 18 col. 7071. 290 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Questions were put to the Minister about certain students of Fort Hare who had not been re-admitted in 1967. According to a Press report (3" ), they included a student for a Master's degree, three Honours students, and several third-year students including the son of the Transkeian Minister of Roads and Works. The Press speculated(31) that the students who were not permitted to return had been members of a delegation which had asked the Rector to stop police activities on the campus; but the Rector denied that there had been a connection between mem bership of the delegation and the dismissals. The Minister stated( 2) that 30 students had not gained re admission, 16 of them on academic grounds, and 14 because their presence was deemed not to be in the interests of the college. The African Advisory Council of Fort Hare had considered each of the 14 cases separately, and except in one case, found that sufficient reason existed to justify the refusal to readmit the students. The Council itself then considered the matter and decided not to accept any of these students in 1967, but to allow them to re-apply for 1968. It was not deemed to be in the interests of the college to reveal the reasons. A number of the young people concerned applied for regis tration as external students of the University of South Africa, but were rejected because they could not furnish certificates of good conduct from Fort Hare.(") They were precluded from applying to another university college because of their ethnic groups. BURSARIES

BURSARY FUNDS

NATIONAL STUDY LOAN AND BURSARY FUND It was stated in the Assembly on 7 AprilP) that the assets of this Fund included R500,000 contributed by the State and R3,025 by private firms. In 1966-7, 35 bursary-loans totalling R16,000 had been awarded for study at various "white" univer sities, while R32,000 had been allocated for such loans in 1967-8.

STATE BURSARIES AVAILABLE TO AFRICANS Details of State bursaries available annually to Africans were given by the Minister of Bantu Education in the Assembly on 30 May, 2) and were published in the April issue of the Bantu Education Journal. They are as follows: Bantu Education Department 60 for matriculation students (Forms IV and V) of R40 each, or R100 for boarders. 75 of R20 each for pupil teachers. 78 of R90 or R100 each for specialist teachers' courses in art, domestic science and needlework, or technical subjects. 9 of R200 each for specialist training for science or commerce teachers. About 45 of R200 each for post-graduate studies. Varying numbers of loan-bursaries of Rl10 to R150 each for students at university colleges. Department of Education, Arts, and Science 15 to the total value of R39,000 for medical training at the Natal Medical School. Department of Bantu Administration and Development Varying numbers of bursaries of R28 each, to a total value of R5,000, for training agricultural extension workers and assistant stock inspectors. Department of Health 65 of R100 each for training health inspectors and instructors.

(1) Minister of Labour. Hansard 10 col. 3759. (2) Hansard IS cols. 6909-6911. 292 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Department of Forestry Varying numbers of R32 each for training forestry workers.

PRIVATE BURSARIES AVAILABLE TO AFRICANS

General The Bantu Education Journal stated that, so far as was known to the Department, the bursaries described below were made available to Africans from private sources in 1966. The information was not necessarily exhaustive.

School education 1,482 bursaries to a total value of ,002 were awarded by bursary committees, private firms and individuals, town councils, churches, Bantu Authorities, and school boards.

University colleges 480 bursaries to a total value of ,782 were awarded by bursary committees and charitable organizations, private firms and individuals, town councils, churches, Bantu Authorities, educa tional bodies, and semi-State organizations (W.N.L.A., Iscor, and Foskor). In February, the Institute of Race Relations published a list of private bursary funds to which non-white students may apply, 3) During July, the Bantu Education Department circularized educational institutions under its control stating that principals would in future have to report annually to their circuit inspectors the names of private bursary-holders, the names of donors, the amount of financial assistance given, and the progress made by each of the students concerned. It was stated that although the Department had neither the power nor the desire to forbid private bursaries, attention should be drawn to "the problems which may arise", among them "the danger inherent in these awards if they are coupled with ulterior motives". The proper bodies or persons to control bursary moneys and the selection of bursary-holders would be the recog nized controlling bodies (councils of university colleges or school boards), which in turn should consult with the rectors or prin cipals concerned, the circular continued. "All contributions received from private persons, bodies, and organizations should, therefore, be made to the controlling bodies referred to above. In achieving this purpose, the co-operation of donors should be procured as far as possible".")

(3) RR 28/67 and Race Relations News. (4) Race Relations News report, August. BURSARIES 293 Isaacson Foundation Bursary Fund This fund, administered under the auspices of the Institute of Race Relations, draws its main revenue from the Isaacson Foundation, but has, during the past year, been assisted by dona tions from the Bantu Welfare Trust, the Oppenheimer Memorial Trust, the Rotary Club of Johannesburg, the Oxford Committee for Famine Relief, and by numerous private individuals and organizations. Three types of bursaries are granted. (a) Africans from the Witwatersrand may be given grants to enable them to complete high school courses, renewal from year to year depending upon the progress made by students. So far as day-scholars are concerned, the grants are usually of a year for Form IV and R35 for Form V. Boarders receive between R80 and Ri15, depending upon the require ments of the school attended. During the year ended 30 June 1967 the Trust was administering 66 such grants made in previous years and 70 new ones, to a total value (during that year) of R8,509. (b) Africans from the Witwatersrand may qualify for grants for specialized training. Three were approved in 1966-7, at a value that year of R212, for a matriculation science course and for training in electrical wiring and in motor mechanics. (c) Africans throughout the Republic may be given loans to enable them to take university or other post-matriculation courses. In 1966-7 the Trust continued to administer 17 such bursaries granted previously, and awarded 20 new ones, to a total value, during that year, of R6,104. It also administered two bursaries especially sponsored by donors.

Race Relations Educational Trust Fund (Natal) Some six years ago the Natal Region of the Institute of Race Relations set up a bursary fund for Africans, with the aid of private donations and contributions from the Greenacre Remem brance Foundation, the Natal Native Welfare Society, the H. V. Marsh Trust, the Muslim Merchants' Charitable Fund, the Alper Memorial Trust, and other organizations. During the year under review, generous donations were received from the estates of the late Mr. Malcolm Barker and Mr. J. B. Campbell. It was decided to set up an Educational Trust, investing the money and using the interest to provide bursaries, at present mainly for students doing high school or teacher training courses. At the beginning of 1967, 34 previously-awarded bursaries were renewed and 76 new ones were granted, to a total value during that year of R6,575. 294 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Bantu Welfare Trust The Bantu Welfare Trust was founded by Col. James Donaldson in 1936 with the main objects of assisting in advancing the status, improving the conditions, and removing disabilities of Africans in South Africa. During the past year it has made grants totalling R30,195 to various organizations and individuals working for such ends. The secretarial work is carried out by the Institute of Race Relations.

Robert Shapiro Trust Founded by the late Mr. Robert Shapiro in 1945 for the training of African health workers, this Trust provides loan bursaries for training in medicine, nursing, and pharmacy, as health inspectors, and for other types of health work, to the value of approximately R3,000 a year. Africans from any part of South Africa are eligible. This Trust, too is administered by the Institute of Race Relations.

Rand Bursary Fund The Rand Bursary Fund was started in 1966 by African teachers to help promising but needy African high school pupils who might be forced to leave school unless they could obtain some assistance towards the cost of fees and books. The organizers asked members of the public to contribute, or to "adopt" particular pupils by giving them R20 a year and taking an interest in their progress. Early in 1967, the Rand Daily Mail appealed to the public to assist. As a result of the generous response, the Fund was able to award 148 bursaries of R20 or R25 each in 1967.0) Besides these, more than a hundred pupils were helped under the "adoption" scheme.

Other funds for Africans Among other funds which provide bursaries for Africans are the Adams College Educational Trust, the African Students' Bursary Fund in Pietermaritzburg, Ekutuleni Mission, the Ernest Oppenheimer Memorial Trust, the J. H. Hofmeyr Scholarship Fund, the Robert Birley Fund, and the S.A. Committee for Higher Education. Numbers of private companies, associations, and indi viduals, municipalities, etc. donate bursaries which are tenable at particular institutions. The National Union of South African Students awards medical scholarships to students of any racial group.

(5) May issue ot Tuata (official organ of the Transvaal United African Teachers' Associations). BURSARIES 295 EDUCATION INFORMATION CENTRE An Education Information Centre was recently set up, with offices in the building of the Institute of Race Relations in Johannesburg, with the objects of co-ordinating information about bursary funds available to Africans, and, where possible, of assisting qualified students to find suitable employment. Financial assistance from the Bantu Welfare Trust made this possible.

BURSARIES FOR COLOURED STUDENTS The establishment and aims of the Coloured Advancement Trust were described on page 302 of the 1964 Survey. It awards grants to promising high school pupils, and loan-bursaries to post-matriculation students. Among its bursars in 1967 were six medical students studying at the University of Cape Town!')

BURSARIES FOR INDIANS The Hajee Suliman Ebrahim Charitable Trust of Pretoria awards bursaries for university study, including medicine, primarily to Indians, although applications from others are con sidered. A fund which operates along similar lines is the S. M. Essa Charitable Trust of Pietersburg. A sports and education trust has been launched in Clairwood by the South Coast District Indian Football Association Trust. Bursaries which are open to all races are provided by the University Indian Students' Bursary Committee of Johannesburg, and the Indian Centenary Scholarship Trust of Durban. Among organizations that award bursaries to Indians only are the Kholvad Association and the Central Islamic Trust, both of Johannesburg.

(6) Star, 31 July. 296 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

HEALTH AND NUTRITION

EXPECTATION OF LIFE AT BIRTH

The figures that follow were given by the Minister of Planning in the Assembly on 26 May 1 ) It is not possible to give statistics in respect of Africans: although it has been rendered compulsory to register African births and deaths in practice this is often not done, especially in rural areas, hence no life tables can be compiled. Expectation of life in years Men Women Whites .... 64.6 70.1 Coloured .. 44.8 47.8 Asians .... 55.8 54.8 SOME NOTES ON HOSPITAL SERVICES

FOR NON-WHITES

General hospitals As described in previous years, it is the responsibility of the Provincial Administrations to provide general hospitals in all areas except the African Reserves. The Department of Bantu Adminis tration and Development undertook in 1965 to build hospitals in Bantu areas.(2) The Minister said on 16 May (' ) that, since then, his Depart ment had completed hospitals at Mafeking and near Tzaneen, which provided 2,300 beds, also extensions to 52 mission hospitals, thus making a further 1,239 beds available. According to the Star of 18 November, a new hospital has, since, been opened at Letaba. By then, there were about 100 hospitals with 19,000 beds in the homelands. A sum of R7,000,000 was to be spent in 1967-8 on hospital buildings and equipment. Instead of building a hospital for Africans outside Kimberley, the Department has decided to do so in the rural township of Papierstad, in the Taung area, to which the families of many African diggers have been moved. (4 ) Facilities for African out patients only will be available in Kimberley.5 )

(1) Hansard 17 col. 6738. (2) See 1965 Survey, page 285. (3) Assembly Hansard 16 col. 6018. (4) See page 143. (5) Minister of Bantu Administration and Development, Assembly, 19 May, Hansard 16 col.6380. HEALTH AND NUTRITION 297 Similarly, the Natal Provincial Administration was refused permission to extend the Empangeni Hospital. The Department plans to build a new hospital for Africans at Ngwelezana, in a ( ) "homeland" nearby. 6 No recent statistics have been published in regard to the total numbers of hospital beds that are available; but, according to the South African Digest of 3 February, the Chamber of Mines has provided 55 hospitals, with 9,500 beds, for its African employees.

Mental hospitals In reply to a question in the Assembly, the Minister of Health said on 9 June(') that during 1966, 330 white and 4,469 non-white mental patients awaiting admission to mental hospitals had to be accommodated temporarily in police cells, the average period of detention for both groups being about nine days. Many of the non-whites were released by the police when it became apparent that their condition was due to the smoking of dagga or the drinking of skokiaan. There was no shortage of hospital accommodation for white mental patients, the Minister continued. They were detained in police cells only pending arrangements for admission and trans port. The shortage in respect of non-whites was gradually being relieved: 1,157 new beds became available in 1966 and it was expected that a further 1,753 would be provided during the current year. At a psychiatric study circle held at Baragwanath Hospital in July two speakers, Dr. E. B. Freed and Mr. N. Mkele, are reported(8) to have said they considered that many of the mental illnesses found among urban Africans had their root causes in sociological and economic factors.

Salary scales for hospital staff Reports have been published in the Press(9) about resentment that has been felt by non-white medical and nursing personnel in Natal provincial hospitals because their salaries are considerably lower than those of whites with equivalent qualifications.

MALNUTRITION In a paper read at a Medical Congress in July two paedia tricians said a twelve-year study among Coloured children in

(6) Natal Mercury, 18 March and 21 June. (7) Hansard 19 cols. 7486-7. (8) Rand Daily Mail, 18 July. (9) e.g. Natal Mercury, 2 and 17 June. 298 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Cape Town had shown that undernutrition during infancy could cause permanent retarding of intellectual as well as physical developmentP0) Questioned in the Assembly,(1 ) the Minister of Health said that the numbers of cases of kwashiorkor notified in 1966 had been: Whites ...... 4 Coloured ...... 882 Asians ...... 21 Africans ...... 10,101 At a congress on nutrition held during March the president of the Council for Scientific and Industrial Research, Dr. S. Meiring Naud6, described the research in progress to combat the problems of kwashiorkor, pellagra, and gastro-enteritis. Gastro enteritis, he said, remained the biggest single cause of death among children in the under-privileged groups, and was closely associated with the protein nutritional status of the patients. ( 12 )

FOOD SUBSIDIES AND FEEDING SCHEMES In the course of his Budget speech the Minister of Finance mentioned" 3 ) that R6,600,000 was being provided to subsidize butter, R23,500,000 in respect of bread, R31,500,000 for maize, and nearly R14,500,000 to subsidize the price of fertilizers. The Government's drought relief work in African areas was described on page 289 of the 1965 Survey. The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said in the Assembly on 21 February( 4 ) that R2,100,956 had been spent on this work by 31 March 1966, and that the estimated expenditure for the current financial year was R1,000,000. The Minister of Health said on 12 May( 5) that during the previous financial year, the State had spent R64,600 on the scheme for supplying powdered skimmed milk to local authorities, at a subsidized price, for sale to parents of needy pre-school children of all races. About 1,292,000 pounds of skimmed milk powder had been distributed by 120 local authorities. A sum of R250,000 had been earmarked during the current year for the distribution of this product, through Bantu Authorities, in the African homelands. Descriptions have been given in previous issues of this Survey of the work of the African Children's Feeding Scheme in the Southern Transvaal, Kupugani, the Red Cross, the Christian

(10) Star, 19 JuLY. (11) 14 February, Hansard 4 col. 1194. (12)Star, 20 March. (13) Assembly, 10 April, Hansard 11 col. 3868, (14) Hansard 5 col. 1630. (15) Hansard 15 col. 5839. HEALTH AND NUTRITION 299 Council of South Africa, the Save the Children Fund, the Congre gational Church in Johannesburg, voluntary committees in Cape Town, Durban, Pretoria, Johannesburg, Port Elizabeth, East London, Bloemfontein, and Springs, and other organizations. During the year under review, considerable Press publicity( 6 ) has been given to the poverty of Coloured and African people in the Eastern Province, and to the feeding schemes organized by the Grahamstown Areas Distress Relief Association and by voluntary school feeding committees in Port Elizabeth and Uitenhage. Mention has been made, too,( 7) of the work of the National Feeding Schemes organization in Springs, which provides balanced meals for African workers in industry. These are partly subsidized by participating firms.

TUBERCULOSIS

The Minister of Health said on 6 June(18) that the incidence of tuberculosis per 1,000 of the African population in 1966 was 5.18 in the Transkei and 4.36 in the rest of the Republic. Per centages of increase or decrease were: 1965 1966 Increase Decrease Whites ...... 8.34 1.66 Coloured ...... 16.22 3.48 Asians ...... 22.48 15.72 Africans ...... 1.20 0.56 The higher rates of incidence in 1965 could be ascribed mainly, the Minister said, to an intensified campaign by his Department and local authorities to trace cases, and to the notification of cases of children under five years of age who reacted positively to tuberculin tests. At a conference held in September Dr. J. J. du P. le Roux, chairman of the South African National Tuberculosis Association (S.A.N.T.A.), said that 66,801 new cases were notified in 1966 1,240 Whites, 1,155 Asians, 8,751 Coloured, and 55,655 Africans. Encouraging preventive work had been done by twelve African health educators employed by the Association."') Earlier, Santa News had reported that more than half the new cases reported came from the productive age group of 15-50 years. It pointed to the large cost of treatment, rehabilitation, and disability allowances, and the waste of human resources.

(16) e.g. Star, 12 April, 25 May, 9 September. (17) Star, 9 February. (18) Assembly, Hansard 19 col. 7241. (19) Star, 11 September. 300 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 TRACHOMA In its biennial report published in January, the South African National Council for the Blind said that during the past two years the mobile unit of the Bureau for the Prevention of Blindness carried out 26 tours. At 123 African schools in the Northern Transvaal, which were under the constant surveillance of African social workers, about 45,000 children were under treatment for eye diseases, some of them receiving the trachoma serum which had been developed by the Bureau. Since the Bureau's inception twenty years previously, 3,500 successful eye operations had been performed.

MEDICAL PRACTITIONERS

Several non-white doctors have gained distinctions during the year under review. Dr. E. T. Mokgokong was awarded the Fellow ship in Obstetrics and Gynaecology of the College of Physicians, Surgeons, and Gynaecologists of South Africa, and Dr. R. R. Human the Fellowship in Surgery. Dr. E. Bhettay was appointed as a paediatric specialist at the Livingstone Hospital in Port Elizabeth. Reports published in The Sta(2 ° indicate that 25 private doctors are practising among the approximately 600,000 residents of Soweto, Johannesburg, and another 36 work daily at municipal clinics there. Of the private practitioners, eleven are White, six African, one Coloured, and seven Indian. The Africans must, when possible, set up surgeries in areas occupied by their own ethnic groups. As members of other racial groups cannot live in the area, it is only the Africans who are available at night; but out-patient clinics with trained nurses are open then, and an ambulance service operates at all hours. According to the Administrator of Natal, there are 140 non white doctors in South Africa.

MEDICAL STUDENTS

The Minister of Education, Arts, and Science said on 3 February(2 1 ) that, in 1966, 925 Whites, 37 Asians, 27 Coloured, and 19 Africans registered for a first-year medical course. Questioned, later, 2 ) about non-white medical students, the Minister gave the following information:

(20) 22 and 26 July. (21) Assembly, Hansard 2 col. 596. (22) Hansard 13 col. 5037. HEALTH AND NUTRITION Numbers of students enrolled University of: Africans Coloured Indians Natal ...... 119 23 203 Cape Town - 100 49 The Witwatersrand .... 4 27 Numbers qualifying in 1966 Africans Coloured Indians Natal .. 6 1 12 Cape Town - 6 4 The Witwatersrand .. 1 3 6 Calculating from information given by the Minister on a sub sequent occasion (23) it transpires that 311 whites must have quali fied in 1966. (He then said that 24 non-whites, and not 19 as shown above, qualified at the Natal Medical School.)

NON-WHITE DENTISTS

There are seven Indian, five Chinese, and two Coloured students studying at the Dental School of the University of the Witwatersrand. The first non-white to qualify there, Mr. I. S. Dockrat, graduated in 1967. An African, Dr. Robert Denalane, qualified in Germany. In the Assembly on 21 March (2 4) the Minister of Health said he expected that the report of a Commission of Enquiry into dental services and the training of non-white dental surgeons would soon be available.

NURSES According to information given in the Assembly on 9 June(2 5) the numbers of registered nurses are 23,068 Whites, 1,858 Coloured and Indians, and 9,468 Africans. The Deputy Minister of Bantu Education had indicated earlier (" ) that there were then 524 African midwives and 4,792 African student nurses. The Chief Matron of Baragwanath Hospital, Miss Agnes Simpson, told a Press reporter(2") that African nurses employed there were world experts in the care of paraplegics. In view of the fact that very few of those beginning training had had much contact with electricity or running hot and cold water, let alone technical devices, the ability they developed was amazing.

(23) Hansard 19 col. 7241. (24) Hansard 9 col. 3304. (25) Hansard 19 col. 7480. (26) Senate, 26 May, Hansard 12 cols. 3540-1. (27) Star, 15 February. 302 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 PHARMACISTS Questioned in the Assembly on 18 April, (2" ) the responsible Ministers said that 66 Indians, 42 Coloured, and 8 Africans were taking B.Sc. (Pharmacy) courses at the university colleges-the College of the North in the case of Africans. The first graduates, an African woman and a Coloured man, qualified at the end of 1966.

MEDICAL ORDERLIES

On another occasion, the Minister of Bantu Education said(29) that the first group of 27 African medical orderlies completed their training in 1966, and were all now employed by the Department of Health in the homelands.

(28) Hansard 12 col. 4367. (29) Assembly Hansard 14 col. 539 WELFARE ORGANIZATIONS 3033

WELFARE

THE DIVISION OF WELFARE ORGANIZATIONS ALONG RACIAL LINES A summary was given on page 288 of last year's Survey of the terms of a circular sent to all registered welfare organizations by the Department of Social Welfare in mid-1966, in which it was made clear that the Government was opposed to multi-racial organizations. Official suggestions were made for the division of existing such bodies along racial lines, and a warning given that Government assistance would be withdrawn from such organiza tions as did not comply. The Institute of Race Relations has attempted to find out what the results of this circular have been in practice and, in August, published "Racial Segregation in Welfare Organizations" by Lionel Shapiro (RR 122/67).

Some organizations which have amended their constitutions and procedures The S.A. National Council for Child Welfare previously had an all-white Executive Committee, but delegates of member organizations representing all races could participate in the affairs of the Council. A Standing Committee for Non-European Affairs, which met annually, was composed of delegates (of- any race) representing member-societies which serve non-white communities. As a result of Government pressure, the constitution has been amended. Separate Council committees have been set up for each of the Coloured, Asian, and African groups, composed of members of the group concerned, although leading white members of the Council and representatives of Government De partments attend in an advisory capacity. As an interim measure, for three years, there will be white chairmen appointed by the Executive; but they will assist non-whites to take over. Other office-bearers are elected by the committees concerned. The Executive Committee serves also as the Council committee for work among whites. Recommendations of the non-white com mittees will be presented by their chairmen to the Executive Com mittee, in the form of written reports. Non-whites were previously entitled to serve on the Executive Committee of the National Council for the Blind, but the con- 304 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 stitution has been amended in a very similar way to that described above. The Executive will in future be all-white. Separate Council committees have been set up for each racial group: in time all the office-bearers will be members of the group concerned. White members of the Council attend meetings of the non-white committees in a consultative and advisory capacity. Non-whites may be invited to attend central Executive Committee meetings and express their views when matters affecting their particular groups are under discussion. Recommendations of the non-white committees, like those of various specialist committees, are sub mitted to the Executive. The Department of Social Welfare objected when the Cape Town City Council nominated a Coloured City Councillor to serve as one of its representatives on the Cape Town Board of Aid. Previously, some Board members were nominated by the City Council, some by the Department itself, and some by private donors. In future, the Department will nominate all the members, although panels of names of suitable persons may be requested. The Board's work among non-whites (reported to be about 78 per cent of the total volume) will gradually be diverted to Government Departments or charitable organizations serving the racial group concerned 01

Some organizations which were not greatly affected in practice In numbers of organizations, although there may have been no constitutional limits to the positions which might be held by non-whites, in fact the Executive Committees were composed wholly, or almost entirely, of whites at the time when the Govern ment circular was issued. Non-whites were being encouraged to form local committees for work among their own people, which were generally regarded as prot6g6s of the local white associations. It appears that most of the organizations in this category have where necessary made it a constitutional requirement that whites only will serve on the central Executive Committees, but are continuing their efforts to establish non-white groups, which will be assisted by white branches until such time as they may decide to form separate national associations. This is the case so far as the National Council for the Care of Cripples in South Africa is concerned, also the S.A. National Council for Mental Health, the S.A. National Council for the Welfare of the Aged, and the S.A. National Tuberculosis Asso ciation. A somewhat similar position exists in the National War Memorial Health Foundation. Since 1959, its regional branches

(1) Cape Times report, 11 March. WELFARE ORGANIZATIONS 305 have been autonomous. If one of them undertakes a project for a non-white community, the constitution requires that an advisory committee be set up, composed of members of the group con cerned. The Social Services Association of S.A. falls into the category under discussion. It is working to establish Indian, Coloured, and Bantu Prisoners' Aid Committees, to be assisted by the main association. Similar organizational work is being done by the S.A. Federation of Societies for the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals.

Some organizations which were not affected In recent months the S.A. National Council on Alcoholism (a white body) has been assisting non-whites to establish their own councils. An African Council has been formed in Pretoria, which is autonomous but will be guided by the white body. A Coloured Council has been established in Boksburg. No change in organization was necessary so far as the S.A. National Council for the Deaf is concerned. The non-white com mittees were previously separate bodies. Contact with them is maintained by Executive Committee members, the exact nature of this contact varying from place to place. Although it has Coloured members, the National Council of the Young Women's Christian Associations of South and Central Africa and its committees are composed of white members only. The organization withdrew from the World Council of Y.W.C.A.'s in 1932 mainly as a result of differences of opinion in regard to this matter.

Some organizations that have made no changes as a result of the circular Soon after the South African Y.W.C.A. became independent of the world organization, two member-countries of the latter body helped form the Zenzele Y.W.C.A., which is affiliated to the World Council. The membership is open to persons of all racial groups, but in practice is mainly African. The regional national committees are multi-racial, however. The S.A. National Council of the Young Men's Christian Associations is composed of local associations which have no colour-bar. Committees may, consequently, be multi-racial. Membership of Toc H, too, is open to all. In practice, mainly as a matter of geographical convenience of organization, local branches may be uni-racial in character, but the area and central committees are representative of all committees, irrespec tive of race. 306 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 A joint liaison committee still operates between the South African Legion and the S.A. Coloured Ex-Servicemen's Legion.(' )

OTHER RESTRICTIVE MEASURES AFFECTING NON-WHITE WELFARE ORGANIZATIONS The effects of the Group Areas Act on certain institutions

which provided welfare services for non-whites in white 3 )group areas have been described in previous issues of this Survey.( After almost two years of negotiations with the Department of Bantu Administration and Development, the Board of Management of the Lunalegwaba Home in Johannesburg was informed, early in October, that because the home was "non environment bound" it should be removed to a Bantu homeland. This home, situated in Orlando East, caters for up to 25 African boys who have been declared in need of care by children's courts. It is run by an African Board with a White advisory committee. The Board protested, in vain, that its rehabilitative work was much easier in town, as the boys were near to their parents and educational facilities and, on leaving, were placed in employment with the assistance of the Johannesburg Municipal Youth Employ ment Bureau. An assurance was, however, given that committal to youth homes in Bantu homelands would not affect the boys' rights of readmission to the urban areas from where they came. 4) In December 1965 the Pretoria Management Committee decided in principle not to allow street collections in aid of non white welfare organizations or charities to take place in "white" parts of the city. Such collections might be held in the relevant non-white townships only. (White helpers require permission to enter African townships.) This resolution was put into effect during the year under review, despite petitions signed by about 3,000 people.(5)

AGED PERSONS Legislation The Aged Persons Act, No. 81 of 1967, applies to persons of all races, from the ages of 65 years in the case of men and 60 years for women. Its provisions will be applied by the Govern ment Departments responsible for the welfare of the various racial groups. Inter alia, the Act authorized the appropriate Minister to establish or subsidize old age homes, and to subsidize welfare organizations which provide services to aged people.

(2) Sunday Times, 15 January. (3) e.g. 1964 Survey, page 325-6. (4) Star, 4 October. (5) Ibid 17 August and 20 September. AGED PERSONS 307 Voluntarily-established old age homes must be registered, and are subject to inspection by social welfare officers of the public service. The question of pensions is dealt with on page 308. Old age homes for Africans A few small old age homes for Africans still exist in urban areas, for example in Pretoria, Pietermaritzburg, Port Eliza beth, and Durban, but the Government's policy is that such institutions should be sited only in the homelands. In consequence, homes in Johannesburg and Germiston have been closed. The two in Pretoria cater for fewer people than they did previously: mainly people awaiting removal to an institution in an African Reserve. Questioned in the Assembly on 2 June,(6) the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said that the following refuges existed in the homelands for aged and/or chronic disabled Africans: Number accommodated Aged Chronicdisabled Ekuphumleni, Peddie ... 207 Matlala, Nebo .. 125 84 Gelukspan, Lichtenburg 127 86 Boiketlong, Thaba 'Nchu 42 4 Sekutupu, Groothoek ... 8 55 Kwabadala, Nkandla ...... 19 10 Kutlwenong, Rustenburg 7 1 Nonpemelelo, Peddie 80 Bourke's Luck, Pilgrimsrest 11 Khathutshelo, Sibasa .... 91 Montebello, Ndwedwe 144 All except the last-mentioned are controlled by the Dutch Reformed Mission Church, the Minister stated. Montebello is run by the Roman Catholic Church as agents for the Depart ment. Besides the refuges mentioned, there is an old age home at Klipplaatdrif in the Groblersdal area which is run by the Swazi Council. It may be required to move to a site nearer Swaziland. (7) Old age homes for Coloured people In a letter published in The Star on 26 September, the Secretary for Community Development said that there were two State and twelve State-assisted old age homes for Coloured people,

(6) Hansard 18 cols. 7070-1. (7) Star, 13 June. '308 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 in Cape Town, Johannesburg, Pietermaritzburg, Durban, Port Elizabeth, and Oudtshoorn. Further such homes were to be built in Cape Town (making a fourth in that city), Hopetown, Bloem fontein, Beaufort West, Grahamstown, and Graaff-Reinet.

,Old age homes for Indians According to information given by the Minister of Indian Affairs in the Assembly on 7 February,O8 ) there are two old age homes for Indians, administered by welfare organizations, and accommodating 56 pensioners.

WELFARE SERVICES BY BANTU AUTHORITIES IN BANTU AREAS In 1959 the Government decided that, instead of raising the rates of African pensions (as was done for members of other racial groups), it would create a trust fund for welfare services to be provided by Bantu Authorities in Bantu areas. Since then, Parliament has voted amounts to be paid into this fund annually: ,000 was allocated in 1967-8. On 30 May, in reply to a question in the Assembly,O9 ) the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said that the expenditure thus far (which apparently totalled about R3,884,570 by 31 March 1967) had been on the care of aged and disabled Africans in the homelands. It appears that these are people who cannot be looked after adequately by relatives :and are not living in one of the settlements listed on page 181. Expenditure in the two most recent years, the Minister added, had been as follows: Better living conditions Food 1965-6 .... R540,843 R1,395,936 1966-7 (estimate) .. R371,287 R705,760 The estimated balance in the fund as at 31 March 1967 was R1,333,824.

SOCIAL PENSIONS Regulations in regard to the rates of old age pensions The Aged Persons Act, referred to earlier, empowered the Minister of Social Welfare and Pensions to make regulations governing the rates of old age pensions and of attendants' allow ances, and laying down the income and assets to be taken into .account.

(8) Hansard 3 col. 803. (9) Hansard 18 col. 6908. SOCIAL PENSIONS 309 Explaining this matter during the debate in the Assembly,(' °) the Minister said that the object was to eliminate the necessity for legislation every time concessions were made in the Budget. The Bill provided clearly that no regulations might be issued which would operate to the disadvantage of pensioners.

Threat of withdrawal of certain pensions paid to Coloured people During May, the Minister of Coloured Affairs announced(1 ) that he had instructed his Department to withdraw social pensions from Coloured people who misused them. There was evidence that some people squandered the money through inability to use it to the best advantage, or wasted it by the misuse of liquor, or spent it on the maintenance of work-shy relatives. The with drawal of pensions would not be done indiscriminately. Later, in the Assembly, the Minister said( 2 ) random investi gations carried out regularly since 1964 indicated that about 26.5 per cent of Coloured beneficiaries misused their pensions. In some cases the pensions had been withdrawn: figures were not readily available. Persons affected had the right of appeal to the Minister against decisions by the Secretary for Coloured Affairs or his authorized representatives; and could reapply for pensions at any time when the cause of the misuse had been eliminated.

Changes in rates of social pensions The Pension Laws Amendment Act, No. 91 of 1967, made it clear that Chinese people are entitled to social pensions at the rates applicable to Coloured and Indian beneficiaries, and brought into effect certain changes foreshadowed in the Budget Speech. These applied as from 1 October 1967. The main changes were as listed below. (a) The bonus payable to White pensioners (see the table that follows) was increased from R24 to R36 a year. (b) The extra allowance payable to Coloured and Asian pen sioners was increased from R96 to R102 a year. (c) The extra allowance payable to Africans was increased from R23.40 to R26.40 a year. (d) When the permissible free income is calculated, a concession will be granted to working wives whose husbands have no earnings because of old age or physical disability. Only one third of the wife's earnings will be taken into account.

(0) 7 April, Hansard 10 col. 3853. <11) Rand Daily Mail, 27 May. (12) 2 June, Hansard 18 col. 7065. 310 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 (e) When the means test is applied, besides the amount of the free income, the value of fixed and moveable assets is con sidered. Previouly, assets to the value of R2,400 were left out of account in the case of Whites. This limit was raised to R3,600 for persons below the age of 70 years, and there after, R4,800. For Coloured and Asians the limit was raised from R1,200 to R1,800 for persons under 70 years of age, and thereafter, R2,400. (f) The rates of war veterans' pensions payable to ex-servicemen were raised in such a way that they will exceed old age pensions (less the bonus for Whites) by R132 a year in the case of Whites, and R60 in the case of Coloured and Indians. The Minister of Social Welfare and Pensions made it clear(13) that as Africans had not been accepted as armed members of the Forces, their ex-servicemen were not entitled to war pensions. Ex-gratia payments had, however, been decided upon in the case of incapacity for work. It transpired, from information given by the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development, 14) that the maximum amount payable per year is equal to the old age pension. The South African Legion has been urging that this policy be changed. In a report published in the Star of 8 Novem ber, it estimated that 133,500 Africans enlisted for service in the two world wars, 1,700 of them were killed in the Second World War alone, and about 6,276 are needy.

New maximum rates for social pensions As a result of these changes, the maximum rates, per annum, for old age and blind pensions and disability grants were, as from 1 October: Free income Basic Extra permitted pension Bonus allowance R R R R Whites ...... 192.00 336.00 36.00 Coloured and Asians: City ...... 96.00 72.00 - 102.00 Non-city ...... 96.00 42.00 - 102.00 Africans ...... 21.00 21.00 - 26.40 Previous city rate for 5 Africans1 ) .. .. 24.00 24.00 - 26.40 As the free income rises above the figures given, the pension payable is progressively reduced. In the case of Whites, for

(3) Assembly, 9 June, Hansard 19 col. 7543. (14) Assembly, 26 May, Hansard 17 col. 6739. (15) Retained by those in receipt of city rates prior to 1 October 1965. SOCIAL PENSIONS example, no pension is payable to a person who has a private income of R564 a year or more (i.e. free income plus basic pension and bonus). The system works differently for non-whites in that the extra allowance has not been consolidated with the basic pension. So far as a Coloured or Asian person is concerned, the full basic pension plus allowance is payable if the free income does not exceed R96 a year. The basic pension is reduced by R12 a year for each R12 or part thereof by which the private income exceeds R96. The effect (is so far as a city resident is concerned) is that when the free income exceeds R168 a year (i.e. free income plus maximum basic pension) no further basic pension is payable, and at that stage the extra allowance falls away, too. There is, thus, an abrupt drop at this point. In the case of Whites, where the two amounts were consolidated in 1965, there is a gradual tailing off. Mr. G. N. Oldfield, M.P. (United Party) drew attention to this point during the debate on the Pension Laws Amendment Bill." ) The consolidation of the amounts payable to whites, he said, had brought a relaxation of the pension plus means limita tion. Why was the same not done for non-whites? He indicated the wide gap, so far as Coloured people in cities were con cerned, between the position of those with free incomes of R167.99 a year, who qualified for a basic pension of R12 plus the additional allowance of R102, and those with free incomes of R168.01, who qualified for no assistance. He urged that African ex-servicemen be included in the definition of a "war veteran". In the course of his reply, the Minister of Social Welfare and Pensions said(17) that the responsible Government Departments were in the process of conducting a comprehensive investigation into the entire system of pensions and social assistance for non whites, pending the results of which, no "considerable" changes would be made.

Numbers in the Republic receiving social pensions, and financial provisions made According to information given in the Assembly by the four responsible Ministers( 8 , the numbers of people in South Africa (excluding the Transkei in the case of Africans) who were receiving social pensions at the end of 1966 or early in 1967 were:

(16) Assembly, 9 June, Hansard 19 cols. 7536-7. (17) Col. 7543. (18) Assembly. Hansard 3 cols. 802-3, Hansard 4 col. 1205, Hansard 17 col. 6739. 312 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Whites Coloured Indians Africans Old age pensions 93,951 55,615 8,541 234,972 Blind pensions .. 923 1,643 156 12,072 Disability grants 16,862 16,921 4,199 60,172 War Veterans' pensions 19,687 2,579 97 Needy African ex-servicemen (ex-gratia grants) 332 In the official Estimates of Expenditure from Revenue Account for the year ending 31 March 1968, and the Supple mentary Estimates, 19) the following amounts were allocated for social pensions: Whites ...... R51,788,500 Coloured ...... R12,615,000 Indians R2,344,300 Africans ...... R12,274,000 An additional R505,100 was voted for assistance to needy Africans in the Republic, plus R349,900 for social pensions and assistance for Africans in South-West Africa.

Social pensions for Africans in the Transkei The information that follows, relating to t he 1965-6 financial year, was given in the Report of the Contr )ller and Auditor General on the Accounts of the Transkeian Government. Number of Value of beneficiaries annual benefits Old age pensions 39,585 R1,655,622 Blind pensions 1,872 77,805 Disability grants 17,060 712,277 Grants to needy ex-servicemen 45 2,222 Leprosy allowances 639 20,158 59,201 R2,468,084

WORKMEN'S COMPENSATION

A description was given on page 286 of last year's Survey of the operation of the Workmen's Compensation Act. It was explained that, largely through the fault of employers who fail to notify accidents promptly or to submit full details about the person injured, sums due to many people are not claimed. The large majority of these people are Africans, who may have returned to rural areas after the accident.

(19) R.P. 1/67 pages, 92, 213, 266, 278; and R.P. 45/67. SHELTERED EMPLYOMENT After twelve months have elapsed, unclaimed sums are placed in a special account, and the names of the persons con cerned, and the sums due to each, are published in the Govern ment Gazette. Between December 1966 and August 1967, five such lists were published, about 74 per cent of the names being those of Africans. Altogether, 8,730 Africans were listed, and the amounts owing to 497 of these were in excess of R50, the largest individual sum being R1,773.65. (A further list has, since, been published, too late for inclusion in this analysis.) Organizations such as the Institute of Race Relations, the Black Sash, the Trade Union Council of South Africa, and the National Council for the Care of Cripples have tried to trace people to whom money is owing. At the Institute's request, the Press has co-operated by publishing extracts from the official lists in newspapers circulating among Africans. The Workmen's Compensation Amendment Act, No. 58 of 1967, made some improvements in the benefits payable and extended these to certain further classes of persons; but did not deal with the difficulties experienced in tracing beneficiaries. Suggestions made for easing this problem were outlined in the 1966 Survey.

SHELTERED EMPLOYMENT It was announced in the Assembly on 17 February(2 °) on behalf of the Minister of Labour that the numbers employed in factories under sheltered employment schemes for disabled per sons were 1,426 Whites, 405 Coloured, 18 Indians, and 20 Africans. Another 82 Africans( 1) are employed at a training centre and workshop for the physically disabled at Elandsdoorn in the Groblersdal area. They sort, dye, and spin sisal produced on African farms, and from it make mats and baskets. Employees are given free board and paid ten cents a day. On the completion of the training 25 of them, who have received tuition in manage ment and social work, will become instructors at similar institu tions to be established elsewhere, or will work in hospitals, while the rest will return to their homes to continue plying their trade.("2

(20) Hansard 4 col. 1448. (21) Minister of Bantu Administration and Development, Assembly 2 June, Hansard 18 cols. 7070-1. (22) Star, 9 June. 314 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967

RECREATION

SOME OUTSTANDING ACHIEVEMENTS BY NON-WHITES IN THE VISUAL ARTS The third biennial exhibition entitled "Art: South Africa: To-day" was held in Durban during July, organized by the Natal Region of the Institute of Race Relations in conjunction with the Natal Society of Arts and the Department of Architecture of the University of Natal. Among the nine persons to whom awards were made were the sculptors Esrom Legae of Johannesburg and Wiseman N. Mbambo from Durban. The works of seven artists from South Africa were selected for exhibition at the 1967 biennial exhibition, held in Brazil. Five drawings by "Dumile" (M. Zweli-Dumile Mxgaji) and five sculp tures by Sidney Kumalo were among the works shown. Julian Motau of Johannesburg won a prize in July for drawings he sent to a "New Signatures" exhibition at the South African Association of Arts gallery in Pretoria. During August and November, the sculptors Lucas Sithole and Ben Macala held one-man exhibitions in Johannesburg. An exhibi tion was held in Cape Town of paintings by Miss Gladys Mgudlandlu. Another exhibition of interest, held in Durban, was of tapestries made by Africans at the Arts and Crafts Centre of the Evangelical Lutheran Church at Rorke's Drift. This was sent, later, for showing at the National Gallery in Cape Town and in Copenhagen. A tapestry woven by eight men at Rorke's Drift was commissioned for permanent display in the council room of the Royal Society in London. At the invitation of the Department of Commerce and Industry, the African Art Centre at the offices of the Institute of Race Relations in Durban sent an exhibition to the International Trade Fair in . Early in October a book by the African photographer, Ernest Cole, was published in New York, entitled House of Bondage. Most of the pictures were taken around Johannesburg and Pretoria. In an interview given in New York(' ) Mr. Cole

(1) Star, 7 October. THE ARTS 315 said, "I intended the book as a documentary to show what life is really like for Africans". The dancer Johaar Mosaval continues to win much applause for his performances with Company.

SOME NOTES ON ACHIEVEMENTS IN WRITING A South African organization, the Buzm6 Adab Transvaal, recently published a book of poems by Muhammad Ahmed Mehtar of Durban, entitled Takhayyulaat -E-Farooqi (The Thoughts of Farooqi), the printed book being a photographic reproduction of calligraphy by Sayed Abdul Hameed. Early in 1967 the Department of Bantu Education announced the names of seventeen prize-winners in a competition for African novelists, promoted by the Department as part of the Republic Festival held the previous year. A sad event was the death in Swaziland of Can Dorsay Themba, doyen of African journalism and a brilliant writer of short stories. His works were banned in South Africa.

SOME ACHIEVEMENTS IN THE PERFORMING ARTS An outstanding performance of La Traviata was given by the (Coloured) Eoan Group in Cape Town during March, before a distinguished white audience, many of them guests of the Minister of Coloured Affairs. Two years ago the Eoan Trust Committee was formed to assist this Group financially. A gift of R100,000 by an English man, Mr. Joseph Stone, enabled the Trust to start planning a cultural centre, which will include a theatre, music and rehearsal rooms, and a theatre-workshop, to be built at Athlone on land made available by the City Council. 2) "The Minister of Coloured Affairs announced in the Assembly on 17 May (3) that the State would contribute R50,000. Union Artists in Johannesburg, otherwise known as Dorkay House, found itself in mounting debt during 1966, largely due to promotional failures. It was decided to withdraw from promo tional work with professional artists, and to launch the African Music and Drama Association (AMDA) which will train students according to syllabuses laid down by accredited music and drama schools. Dorkay House will continue as a cultural centre where discussion will be held and rehearsal facilities made available. AMDA plans to mount student productions, with at least half of the profits going to the Association. (4 ) One of the original founder

(2) Cape Times, 26 January. (3) Hansard 16 col. 6151. (4) Rand Daily Mail, 4 July. 316 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 members of Union Artists, Mr. Khabi Mngoma, has become the full-time manager. It was he who created the Ionian Choir and Orchestra. Mr. Brian Brooke, the Johannesburg producer and actor, announced in July that a way had been found by which South African rights might be secured to plays by overseas playwrights who were opposed to productions of their works before segre gated audiences. The British playwright Terence Frisby had agreed to Mr. Brooke's request for the South African rights of There's a Girl in my Soup on condition that R4,000 was paid in advance royalties, this sum to be divided between Dorkay House, Kupugani, and the United Nations. Neil Simon had granted the local rights to The Odd Couple, the arrangement in this case being that 25 per cent of the royalties and 2-y1 per cent of the profits made on the play at the Brooke Theatre would be given to Dorkay House.(5) During the past year, another performance of Handel's Messiah has been given in the Anglican Cathedral, Johannesburg, by the African Music Society. The African Capedium Choir, singing in a Johannesburg Roman Catholic Church Hall, pre sented excerpts from Handel's Israel in Egypt followed by some modern compositions by Africans in classical vein. The musical, Sikalo, by Gibson Kente, toured South Africa and Swaziland in 1967, and was filmed by Star Films.!6) Mzumba, produced and written by Solomon Bvuduku, was presented in Johannesburg by the Mzumba African Ballet Company, subse quently going on tour. The show consisted of a folk ballet followed by traditional songs and dances. The premiere was in aid of the funds of the Institute of Race Relations. Nonquase, produced by Basil Somhlahlo, was presented in Soweto, Johan nesburg. A programme of classical Indian dances was produced in Durban during September by Kumari J. Naidoo and Bobby Naidoo, the dancer being Miss Jayalakshmi. The B.B.C. gave a repeat performance in March of the play Nokhwezi by Alexius Buthelezi. The singer Miriam Makeba visited Tanzania from the United States in February to give a series of concerts. Largely due to the high reputation which she, Hugh Masekela, and others have earned, an American company arranged for a South African firm to record music by local African artists. A long-playing record was made of songs sung by Johnny Mathis.

(5) Sunday Times, 2 July. (6) Post, 26 March. APARTHEID IN ENTERTAINMENT 317 Dollar Brand, the jazz pianist from Cape Town, gave a per formance in the Carnegie Hall in mid-1967. Four Coloured women members of the African Jazz and Variety troupe were offered contracts to tour England.

APARTHEID IN ENTERTAINMENT The provisions of Proclamation R 26 of 1965 were described on page 303 of the 1965 Survey. Mixed audiences or mixed casts were prohibited at places of public entertainment except under the authority of a permit; and it was laid down that (again, except under permit) a public hall in a group area proclaimed for members of one racial group cannot be hired by members of any other group. During the year under review, some touring companies which were appearing before white audiences arranged special per formances for non-whites. The Pact Ballet, for example, presented Coppdlia to a Coloured audience in the Coloured township of Coronationville, Johannesburg, using a taped recording of the orchestral accompaniment. So far, however, not many non-white townships have theatres or halls which are suitable for large-scale productions. If separate performances are given in various group areas, the organizers are faced with the cost and trouble of moving lighting equipment and bulky scenery which may have been designed for a special theatre. This difficulty was experienced by the Eoan Group, which had been presenting Oklahoma! to white audiences in the Alhambra Theatre, Cape Town. As a permit could not be obtained for an all-Coloured audience to use this theatre for one evening, a special performance had to be arranged for them in a theatre in a Coloured group area. As a "special concession" 7', the Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration allowed the Catholic Players Guild in Durban to admit Africans only to two performances of the Passion Play, produced at Easter time, because there were no suitable theatres in the African townships there. In an interview published in the Rand Daily Mail on 19 August, the impresario, Mr. Alfred Herbert talked of the diffi culties facing African players. If they presented shows in town before all-white audiences transport problems arose, and night passes were needed. It was not easy to find halls with suitable stages and lighting for performances before Africans in the townships. When shows were duplicated it was costly to move the scenery and props, profits were reduced, and the artists could not be adequately paid.

(7) Sunday Tribune, 5 February. 318 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 The Liquor Licensing Board ruled, early in November, that no non-whites would be allowed to perform in or take any part in any form of live entertainment presented in any portion of licensed premises to which white guests or visitors have access.

NATAL RESERVATION OF SEPARATE, AMENITIES ORDINANCE

Towards the end of the year, the Natal Provincial Council passed an Ordinance very similar to the Reservation of Separate Amenities Amendment Bill which was introduced in Parliament during 1966, but was not proceeded with.(8 It empowered the Administrator to direct any local authority which is in charge of, or has control of, any public premises, to reserve such premises or any portion thereof or amenity therein, in such manner as the Administrator may determine, for the exclusive use of persons belonging to a particular race or class. Before doing so, the Administrator must advise the local authority concerned of his intentions and allow representations to be made. The term "public premises" is very widely defined to include not only buildings, rooms or conveniences to which the public has access (whether on the payment of an admission fee or not) but also bus stops and any land, including the seashore. The Natal Parks, Game, and Fish Preservation Board is deemed to be a local authority for the purposes of the Ordinance. Should a local authority fail to carry out a direction by a specified date, the Administrator may direct the Provincial Administration to undertake such steps as are deemed necessary in order to comply with the direction, recovering the costs from the local authority concerned. The Natal Region of the Institute of Race Relations asked the Administrator-in-Executive to receive a deputation to discuss the Ordinance. It urged that non-whites should not be deprived of further amenities but that, instead, amenities should be pro vided for all races in places where they did not already exist.

GOVERNMENT POLICY IN REGARD TO "MIXED" SPORT

The Government's policy in regard to "mixed" sport, as enunciated under Dr. Verwoerd's regime, has been described in previous issues of this Survey. 9) In a statement made in the Assembly on 11 April,"10 ) Mr. Vorster repeated that no mixed sport would be practised by white

(8) See 1966 Survey, page 58. (9) 1962, page 213; 1963, page 283; 1965, page 311. (10) Hansard 11 cols. 3959-67. "MIXED" SPORT: GOVERNMENT POLICY 319 and non-white South Africans within the borders of the Republic. This rule would apply, he added, irrespective of the standard of proficiency of the participants. Mr. "Papwa" Sewgolum, for example, would not be allowed to compete against white golfers in South Africa. Mr. Vorster re-emphasized, too, that the attendance of mem bers of one group at recreational events of another racial group would take place only by permit, if at all. But he said that a very clear distinction must be drawn between personal relations on the one hand and inter-State rela tions on the other. In regard to international sporting events Mr. Vorster adopted a more flexible approach than that of Dr. Verwoerd. Dr. Verwoerd laid down, for example, that if both whites and non-whites competed overseas in international competitions or tournaments, they must do so as representatives of their own racial groups, and not of South Africa. White executive com mittees would act as co-ordinating bodies between white and non white associations. Mr. Vorster's policy so far as the Olympic Games are con cerned, however, is that South Africa will have to comply with the requirements that only one team from each country may participate, and that the sportsmen selected must form one con tingent, under their country's flag. He outlined a method of selection. Each of the four population groups in South Africa, he said, would select its own representatives for various events. There would then be liaison between white and non-white administrators, under the aegis of the South African Olympic and National Games Association (SAONGA), to decide on the com position of the South African contingent. Mr. Vorster next dealt with the' venue of international tournaments. There would be no objection to the Canada Cup golf tournament or the Davis Cup tennis competition taking place in South Africa, he said: in fact he had invited the organizers of the Canada Cup to hold a tournament in the Republic, but it happened that the venues until 1970 had already been fixed. If South Africa was called upon to play against a Coloured team in the finals of such an international event, it would do so, whether within the country or outside. Next, Mr. Vorster described the position so far as rugby is concerned. South Africa had not, in the past, established rela tions with every country that played this sport, he continued: countries such as the West Indies, India and Pakistan had been excluded, and there was no reason why sporting relationships with them should in future be established. But, he added, South 320 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Africa was concerned to maintain existing traditional sporting ties with England, Scotland, Wales, Ireland, France, Australia, and New Zealand. So far as New Zealand is concerned, Dr. Verwoerd had indicated that South Africans, while visiting that country, would play against a mixed team of whites and Maoris, but that such a mixed team would not be acceptable on a visit to South Africa. Mr. Vorster's approach was that he would not prescribe to New Zealand rugby administrators what the composition of future All Black visiting teams should be, but would leave the matter to their own sound judgement. Maoris had, in the past, been included in touring teams, he mentioned, and there had been no discrimination against them in South Africa. No problems had arisen. He would not prescribe to any country with which traditional sporting ties existed what the composition of its team should be if it were invited to South Africa by a sporting body here, the Prime Minister added. But Mr. Vorster concluded with a warning. If politicians took a hand in the matter with the object of clouding relations, or of dragging sport into politics, he would not hesitate to revert to the attitude adopted by his predecessor, he said. According to The Star of 13 April, the president of the Football Association of South Africa stated in an interview that, in view of the Prime Minister's new approach, he planned to apply for South Africa's full readmission to the Federation of Inter national Football Associations. (The country's suspension, in 1961, made it impossible for South Africa to compete in inter national soccer fixtures.) Mr. Vorster then pointed out, however, that his statement applied only to the types of sport specifically mentioned by him, and he warned "certain sports administrators" not to awaken unjustified expectations. People would be making a mistake, he said, if they interpreted his remarks to mean that in all codes of sport mixed teams could go abroad.

THE QUESTION OF SOUTH AFRICA'S PARTICIPATION IN THE OLYMPIC GAMES

Suggestions in regard to the composition of a South African team Following this declaration of policy by the Prime Minister, two important statements were made by Mr. Frank Braun, presi dent of SAONGA. 11 A liaison committee of white 'and non-white officials representative of all the Olympic sports would be set up,

(11) Rand Daily Mail and Star, 22 March; Star, 5 May. OLYMPIC GAMES he said, under the chairmanship of the president of SAONGA, to advise SAONGA in regard to the selection of South African contingents for the Olympic Games and other international com petitions, and the handling of arrangements for their participation. This would bring into being a parallel non-white committee for Olympic-type sports. The liaison committee should be able to agree on most selections; but if disagreement arose in some cases, both the sportsmen concerned would be sent overseas, each association paying the expenses of its own nominee. The final selection would be made after the normal period of intensive training overseas prior to the Games. The South African delegation would par ticipate together in the opening ceremonies, in uniform apparel and under the South African flag.

Meeting of Supreme Council for Sport in Africa During December 1966 a meeting of the Supreme Council for Sport in Africa was convened in Mali to discuss the Second African Games, planned for 1969. Two representatives of SANROC (the South African Non-Racial Olympic Committee) both now living abroad-went to Mali to lobby among delegates for South Africa's exclusion from international events while the apartheid policy was pursued: they were Mr. and Mr. Chris de Broglio. The meeting passed a resolution asking the International Olympic Committee (I.O.C.) to maintain South Africa's suspen sion from. the Games until such time as she had completely eliminated racial discrimination from sport.

I.O.C. Meeting in Teheran A meeting of the I.O.C. Executive was held in Teheran early in May. It was preceded by a joint consultative meeting between the Executive and delegates from the various national Olympics committees of member-countries. Again, Mr. Brutus and other members of SANROC were present to lobby, with the intention of blocking SAONGA'S attempts to gain an invitation to the 1968 Games, to be held in . At the joint meeting, fourteen African states, led by Nigeria, demanded that South Africa be expelled from the Olympic movement and from international sports federations unless she complied fully with the Olympic Charter. This motion was sup ported by Russia, Yugoslavia, Hungary, Cuba, and Bulgaria. 322 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 The African states went further, however, reserving their decision to participate in the 1968 Games if South Africa were invited. 2 ) The South African delegation, led by Mr. Braun, did not reply at that stage, but afterwards gave a full exposition of South Africa's policy to the I.O.C. Executive. Mr. Braun is reported"3 ) to have told the Press that his country would have to be accepted or rejected as a participant in the Games on the basis of the policy on which it now stood. The Executive appointed a fact-finding commission to visit South Africa and to report to the next full I.O.C. meeting, to be held in Grenoble in February 1968. It noted the progress made by SAONGA in relation to the question of racial segregation in sport. It resolved to have no dealings with the unofficial body, SANROC 1 4) As no final decision about South Africa's participation was reached, South Africa was not invited to the "Little Olympics", held in Mexico City in October.

Visit of the fact-finding Commission The I.O.C. commission, headed by Lord Killanin of Ireland, visited South Africa during September, the other members being Sir Adetekumbo Ademola, Chief Justice of Nigeria, and Mr. Reggie S. Alexander, President of Kenya's Olympic Association. They toured the main centres of South Africa, meeting lead ing sportsmen of all racial groups (including several people subject to banning orders), examining sporting facilities to find out whether whites and non-whites had equal opportunities of reaching Olympic standards, investigating the composition of sporting associations, and enquiring into methods of selection. Discussions were held with the Prime Minister. There was also a meeting with Mr. Leon Adam, the local representative of SANROC, after this organization had agreed to remove "Olympic" from its title and substitute the word "Open".( 5 ) Lord Killanin is reported(16) to have said, before leaving, that existing divisions between rival bodies each of which claimed to be a national association would have to cease. Those who hoped to represent South Africa would have to be affiliated to associa tions in the country that were internationally recognized.

(12) Various Press reports on 4 May. (13) Sunday Times, 7 May. (14) Rand Daily Mail, 8 May. (15) Rand Daily Mail, 11 September. (16) Star, 18 September. SPORT 323 DEVELOPMENTS IN VARIOUS CODES OF SPORT Athletics Early in 1967, a few British athletes accepted individual invitations to tour South Africa, but at least three leading cham pions declined on the ground that they were opposed to the country's apartheid policy.( 7) Later, two groups of athletes, White and African respectively, left South Africa separately to compete in championships spon sored by the British Amateur Athletics Association. Although competitors from numbers of countries participated, these were not classified as international events since they were not organized by the international controlling bodies. The three Africans, Humphrey Khosi, Johannes Metsing, and Daniel Mngqibisa, wore the badge of the South African Amateur Athletics and Cycling Federation (Bantu). Separately-formulated itineraries had been drawn up; but both groups took part in events at the White City Stadium in London during July. The Anti-Apartheid Movement demon strated outside, displaying posters enquiring why there were two South African teams, and leaflets prepared by SANROC were distributed. Athletes from Kenya withdrew from the competi tions.(is) Just afterwards, there were strong rumours'( 9 ) that the managers of the two teams had been requested by the Department of Sport in South Africa if possible to avoid competing in the same meetings, and especially in the same events. The Department refused comment; but it was stated(20 ) that the team managers denied having received such instructions. In any case, both teams did take part in meetings in Dublin and on the Isle of Wight. In Dublin, Humphrey Khosi beat the two White South African competitors in the half-mile event, in which he was placed third.(21)

Boxing During April, twelve non-white boxers left for a tour of Italy, having been given prior training by some of South Africa's best (white) coaches. It was decided that the badge they would wear would be a kudu head (not a springbok), as they would not be participating in international matches. Mr. Braun, chair man of the South African Amateur Boxing Association, is

(17) Rand Daily Mail, 11 February. (18) Star, 15 July. (19) e.g. Rand Daily Mail and Star, 17 July. (20) Rand Daily Mail, 19 July. (21) Star, 18 July. 324 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 reported to have said (2 2) that the kudu would be the regular badge when a non-white team toured separately; but when boxers travelled as a combined team to a full international event they would all wear the same colours. The Kenya Boxing Association invited the "Kudus" to take part in a series of matches there on their way back, but the Kenya Government refused to allow this because the team was a segregated one. The welter-weight boxer Ronnie van der Walt has left South Africa for Britain. He had competed in tournaments for whites for some twelve years, but, according to the Minister of the Interior,03) was in 1960 classified as Coloured under the Popula tion Registration Act and did not lodge an objection until 1966. A non-white boxing tournament, planned to take place in Durban during July, was cancelled when the Department of Bantu Administration and Development refused to allow Africans to participate or to attend. The promoter said it was the first time that such a distinction had been made between non-white groups.(2 4)

Cricket The ex-South African (Coloured) cricketer, Basil D'Oliveira, who played for Britain in 1966 and was one of the "Five Cricketers of the Year" selected by Wisden's Almanack, visited South Africa in January. A dinner in his honour was arranged by the (Coloured) Western Province Cricket Board. They wanted to invite Mr. Tom Reddick, a White man who had coached Mr. d'Oliveira in his early days, but a permit was granted only on condition that Mr. Reddick had nothing to eat.(25) A multi-racial dinner had been arranged in an upstairs room of a leading Johannesburg hotel, at which Mr. d'Oliveira was to be presented with the Non-White Sportsman of the Year award. When it became apparent that permit difficulties would arise, however, it was decided to hold a buffet supper instead, in the boardroom of the sponsoring newspaper: permits were not needed for a function on private premises.(26 ) During January there were wide-spread rumours (27) that, in reply to a question from a reporter, the Minister of the Interior had said that if Mr. D'Oliveira was chosen for an M.C.C. side to tour South Africa in 1968, he would not be acceptable. The Minister denied this in the Assembly on 8 February, (28) but said,

(22) Star, 4 April. (23) Assembly, 8 February, Hansard 3 cols. 931-2. (24) Natal Mercury, 27 July. (25) Rand Daily Mail, 26 January. (26) Ibid, 20 January. (27) Sunday Express, 22 January, and other papers. (28) Hansard 3 col. 930. SPORT 325 "We simply do not want other countries to force us here to depart from our traditional point of view and policy". Asked about the Government's attitude to the inclusion of a Coloured cricketer in an overseas touring team, the Minister of Sport and Recreation said on 24 January,(29) "At this stage the question is hypothetical. However, the Government has on many occasions made it quite clear that it opposes mixed sport in South Africa". A few days later, Britain's Minister of Sport said 3 °) the M.C.C. had informed him that its team would be chosen purely on merit. He was confident that the M.C.C. would abandon the proposed tour if the South African Government imposed a ban on Mr. D'Oliveira. The secretary of the M.C.C. confirmed that this would be the case. (It was subsequent to this that the Prime Minister made the policy statement described on page 320).

Soccer and Rugby There are reported to be two rival non-white bodies in both soccer and rugby: the South African Bantu Football Association and the South African National Soccer League; and the South African Rugby Federation and the South African Rugby Union. Mr. Dave Marais, president of the (white) Football Associa tion of South Africa, went to Europe in October to discuss ways and means of securing South Africa's readmission to the Federation of International Football Associations (FIFA). During July, the Mayor of Johannesburg gave a civic buffet supper for officials and players in a Coloured inter-provincial rugby tournament. Seventeen city councillors were refused Government permits to attend. The Mayor and Deputy Mayor and their wives were allowed to do so provided that they sat at a table separate from those of the Coloured guests. HOLIDAY FACILITIES During 1967 the Institute of Race Relations, with the aid of its regional staff and members throughout the country, prepared a comprehensive holiday guide to South Africa for non-whites. This is to be published by a commercial firm, probably under the title Information Please. It contains hints on travelling by car or air and, for each region of the country in turn, notes on hotels, restaurants, parks and picnic resorts, recreation and sport ing facilities, cinemas, and places of interest to visit. Brief his torical notes are included. Further beaches have been zoned by the Government during 1967 for use by one or other racial group, the developed and

(29) Hansard 1 col. 13. (30) Herald 31 January. 326 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 more accessible beaches having, in the main, been allocated to whites. Large stretches along the coastline of the Western Cape are among the areas zoned, for example the Atlantic coastline north of the Peninsula, and numbers of areas in the Peninsula itself and to the east, towards Port Elizabeth. Details are given in the publication mentioned above, and some of the implications are discussed in the chapter of this Survey dealing with group areas. It is relevant to mention here, however, that in the Penin sula, Fish Hoek, Kalk Bay (with its Coloured fishing community), Clovelly, Simonstown, and Kommetje have recently been reserved for whites only. Coloured people have been allocated the beach south of Kommetje, including Witsands. The beaches which have been set aside for the Coloured people of greater Cape Town are considerable distances from the Coloured group areas. During February, the Ministers of Planning and of Coloured Affairs agreed that the City Council should build a lido for the Coloured at the beach at Paarden Eiland, which would have been far more easily accessible. Permission for this project was, however, withdrawn in September by the new Minister of Planning. The City Council of Port Elizabeth is planning to develop facilities for Coloured and African people at the main beaches demarcated for them. The Coloured one is nine to twelve miles north of the centre of the city, the African beach being a little to the south of this. The main difficulty is finance. In the Assembly on 24 May the Minister of Planning indi cated(3 1) that discussions had been held between his Department, the Department of Coloured Affairs, and the Provincial Adminis trations to try to evolve some means of assisting local authorities which were involved in heavy expenditure as the result of zoning plans made by the Government. Princess Vlei to the south of Cape Town is to become one of the Peninsula's main pleasure resorts for Coloured people: plans are in hand to establish yachting clubs and water sports associations. Coloured youths who have completed courses run by the Veld and Vlei Adventure School are to form a sailing club there.(32) A new health and recreation centre, called Spring bok Park, has been established at Elsie's River for Coloured people by the National War Memorial Health Foundation. During June, the new Manyeleti Game Reserve for the exclusive use of Africans was opened, on the western side of the Kruger National Park. (The latter will, however, not be closed to Africans.) A well-equipped rest camp has been constructed.

(31) Hansard, 17 col. 6612. (32) Cape Times, 27 January. SOUTH-WEST AFRICA 327

SOUTH-WEST AFRICA

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS ON THE AFFAIRS OF THE TERRITORY During the year under review the Department of Foreign Affairs published South-West Africa Survey, 1967. The Institute of Race Relations published a booklet entitled South-West Africa, by the writer, in which salient facts from legislative measures and a wide variety of publications were combined with information gathered during a personal visit to the Territory, with the object of presenting a picture of conditions there to-day, principally as affecting non-whites. A book entitled South-West Africa and its Human Issues, by Professor J. H. Wellington, was published in England.

DEVELOPMENTS AT THE UNITED NATIONS

As recounted on page 113 of last year's Survey, the United Nations' General Assembly resolved in October 1966 that South Africa had failed to fulfil its obligations in respect of South-West Africa and had, in fact, disavowed the Mandate; and that the Mandate was, therefore, terminated. The Territory would hence forth become the direct responsibility of the United Nations. It was decided that an ad hoc committee composed of 14 member states be established to recommend practical steps for the administration of South-West Africa. This committee was appointed in November 1966 by the President of the General Assembly; but failed to reach agreement. Its report, published in April 1967, merely summarized the deliberations. At a special session of the General Assembly, held during April and May, a resolution submitted by African, Asian, and Latin American states was passed by 85 votes to 2 (South Africa and Portugal) with 30 abstentions. It called for the creation of an 11-member United Nations' council to make contact with South Africa to arrange for the transfer of control, to go to South-West Africa to take over the administration, and to consult with the people of the Territory with the aim of bringing it to independence by June 1968. South Africa was asked to facilitate the transfer of control. No mention was made of coercive measures. 328 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Among those that abstained from voting were the Western powers, the Communist bloc (except Yugoslavia), Botswana, Malawi, and Libya. While there was well-nigh unanimous con demnation of South Africa's racial policies, and rejection of their application to a territory which is an international responsibility, the general attitude of the Western powers appeared to be that, failing compliance by South Africa, it would be impossible to carry out the terms of the resolution without the use of force, and this they were not willing to countenance. Communist countries objected to any United Nations' interim administration at all, considering that the people of South-West Africa should have independence at once. The eleven member-nations appointed by the General Assembly to form the Council for South-West Africa were Chile, Colombia, Guyana, India, Indonesia, Nigeria, Pakistan, Turkey, United Arab Republic, Yugoslavia, and Zambia. In August this Council decided to ask the Republic of South Africa to indicate what measures it proposed taking to facilitate the transfer of the administration of the Territory to the United Nations. As indicated below, however, South Africa had stated earlier that it intended disregarding the General Assembly's reso lution. On 16 November the eleven-nation Council reported that, because of South Africa's attitude, it was unable to discharge its functions effectively. It recommended that the General Assembly should take the necessary measures (including a request for Security Council action) to enable it to do so. THE SOUTH AFRICAN GOVERNMENT'S ATTITUDE AND POLICY Attitude to United Nations' resolutions On 1 November 1966 the Prime Minister announced that South Africa proposed taking no action in regard to the General Assembly's resolution of the previous month, since it regarded this as being unconstitutional and contrary to international law. He instructed the South African representative not to participate in the debate at the special session, giving as his reason(', "The Government does not want to create even an impression that it considers itself bound by that unlawful resolution or that it will let itself be illegally prevented from administering the Territory in accordance with the spirit of the Mandate". In a speech in the Assembly on 19 April,(2) the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Dr. Hilgard Muller, said the Republic accepted that South-West Africa had a separate identity or character or

(1) Assembly, 2 May, Hansard 14 col. 5221. (2) Hansard 12 col. 4574. SOUTH-WEST AFRICA 329 status in the sense that it was separate from South Africa in international law and had not been incorporated by South Africa. But the Government had consistently denied that South Africa was accountable for the Territory to the world-and to the United Nations in particular. During September, Dr. Muller handed a Note to the Secre tary-General in which it was made clear that the Republic had no intention of abdicating its responsibilities towards the peoples of the Territory, and would resist with all the means at its dis posal any attempts to endanger the safety of South-West Africa and its inhabitants. In this stand, it was stated, the Government of the Republic had the support of the vast majority of the peoples of the Territory.(3)

Invitation to foreign Ambassadors to visit South-West Africa On 23 February Dr. Muller announced that foreign Ambas sadors in South Africa were free to visit any part of South-West Africa to obtain first-hand knowledge of how the Territory and all its inhabitants were developing, and what they were striving for. "We have nothing to hide", he stressed. A group of diplomats consisting of the Ambassadors for Portugal and of the Netherlands, and the diplomatic representative of Rhodesia, accepted this invitation, and were taken on a con ducted tour of the Territory in June.

South Africa's policy in administering the Territory South Africa's policy in administering the Territory, as enunciated by Dr. Muller to the United Nations' General Assembly in October 1966, was described on page 112 of last year's Survey. It was expounded in greater detail in the official publication South-West Africa Survey, 1967. Briefly, the Government's policy in recent years, it was stated, had been to do away with conceptions and situations of control or domination of one group or people over another. The outside world demanded that South-West Africa be welded into an inte grated whole to be ruled on the basis of one-man-one-vote. But if this were done at the present stage, the prospect would imme diately arise of domination by one of the more under-developed groups because of its numerical preponderance. Instead, South Africa was seeking to promote as far as was practicable the separate development of each group towards self determination and self-realization. At the stage when the various

(3) Rand Daily Mail, 27 September. 330 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 groups were able to control their own destinies, they could negotiate with others (including South Africa itself) on a basis of equality and decide with whom and in what manner they wished to co-operate politically, economically, and in other ways.

POPULATION OF THE TERRITORY The official publication quoted above gives estimated popula tion statistics for 1966: these clearly are rough estimates, since no comprehensive census has ever been conducted. The figures are: Number Percentage of total Groups officially classified as "indigenous" (the Africans) (a) Northern Sector: Ovambo ...... 270,900 44.40 Okavango 31,500 5.18 Kaokovelders 10,500 1.72 East Caprivians 17,900 2.93

54.23

(b) Southern Sector: Herero ...... 40,000 6.56 Nama ...... 39,400 6.46 Damara ...... 50,200 8.23 Tswana and others .. 11,300 1.85 Bushmen ...... 13,300 2.18

79.51 Groups classified as Coloured Rehoboth Basters (or Rehobothers) 13,700 2.24 Coloured .. 15,400 2.52 Whites ...... 96,000 15.73

610,100 100.00

These people occupy an area of 318,261 square miles much of which, however, is desert.

GOVERNMENT AND ADMINISTRATION Details of the administration of South-West Africa are given in the booklet published by the Institute of Race Relations. It is relevant to mention here, however, that certain important aspects of government have been reserved to the Government of SOUTH-WEST AFRICA the Republic. The Territory's Legislative Assembly has powers slightly greater than those of a provincial administration in South Africa. As described in an earlier volume of this Survey,(' ) the Odendaal Commission recommended that "homelands" be created for each of the population groups, in which the people would have certain powers of local self-government. It suggested that the Republic should take over numbers of the powers and func tions that are now vested in the Legislative Assembly, leaving the latter body responsible, in the main, only for local govern ment in the white "homeland". On 29 August the Prime Minister announced that the South African Government intended introducing major constitutional changes affecting the status of South-West Africa. Details of proposed legislation would in due course be published in a White Paper, he stated. The Leader of the Opposition, Sir de Villiers Graaff, said in a Press Statement(5) that the United Party would oppose changes along the lines of those recommended by the Commission. It believed that the solution to the constitutional problem of South West Africa lay in a federal relationship with South Africa, and not in its division into a number of independent states. The system of Bantu Authorities is being built up among the Ovambo tribes as a possible foundation for future political development. On 21 March the Minister of Bantu Administration 6 and Development told( ) a gathering of chiefs, headmen, and councillors at Oshakati in Ovamboland that he believed their people had reached a stage where they were able to take important steps towards self-government which would lead to self-determina tion and eventually to independence. Details of such a scheme would have to be worked out by mutual consultation. A meeting of Herero leaders was convened by the Govern ment at Okakarara in the Waterberg East Reserve during October. It was boycotted by the section of these people living mainly in the west of the territory, who are led by Chief Hosea Kutako, on the grounds that the chief had not been consulted about the meeting and agenda, that he and his followers rejected the policy of separate development, and that the homeland proposed for them is mainly semi-desert and did not form part of their tradi tional lands. At the meeting, which was attended by leaders of other sections of the Herero, the Commissioner-General for non-white affairs in the Territory, Dr. M. J. Olivier, said that the Govern

(4) 1964, page 362. (5) Star, 31 August. (6) Star, 21 March. 332 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 ment envisaged the appointment, in the near future, of a Com missioner for Herero affairs. Legislation was to be introduced in 1968 to provide for legislative assemblies, executive committees, and civil service structures in the homelands. According to the Star of 25 October, Dr. Olivier added that the Government was offering a soft, helping hand; but if this was rejected by some, "the Government will raise its fist to these people. The snake's head will be chopped off". The pass laws in South-West Africa are described in detail in the booklet published by the Institute of Race Relations.

LIQUOR Article 3 of the Mandate stipulated that "the supply of intoxi cating spirits and beverages to the natives shall be prohibited". In practice, the prohibition law was widely flouted. In terms of the General Law Amendment Act, No. 102 of 1967, restrictions on the supply of liquor to Africans were removed (with effect from 1 October).

APPORTIONMENT OF LAND The Odendaal Commission listed 423 developed farms that would have to be acquired from whites if its scheme for home lands was to be implemented. Calculations by the writer indicate that the area of the Reserves for Coloured and African people would, in terms of the Commission's plan, be increased from 26.64 per cent to 39.68 per cent of the total area of the Territory, while that of white-owned farms and Government lands would be decrease:! from 58.63 to 46.71 per cent. Ae cording to the official South-West Africa Survey,(7) by early 1967 the Government had bought 397 farms from white owr, rs and was negotiating for the purchase of another 26. The total expenditure had thus far been R23,247,230. Information from various sources indicates that, pending further decisions about homelands, nearly all of the farms acquired by the Govern ment have been leased on a monthly basis to their previous owners or to other white tenants. A stud farm to serve a possible Damara homeland has been established on one of the farms.

DEVELOPMENT WORK In the booklet published by the Institute of Race Relations details were given about the economy and finances of the Terri tory, wage levels and taxation, the progress being made with

(7) Page 95. SOUTH-WEST AFRICA 333 development work, including education, and the extent to which this work is financed by grants or loan funds made available by the Republic. An examination of this material makes it clear that the economy of South-West Africa is very much linked with that of South Africa. It is, also, plain that unless extremely large additional sums of money are voted to speed up the develop ment of the Reserves, it will be impossible for them to furnish an adequate livelihood for the inhabitants or to become viable homelands.

TERRORISM The activities of terrorists in the northern part of the Terri tory, and counter-measures by the Government, are described on page 53 et seq.

ATTITUDES OF THE PEOPLE Large majorities of the Whites in South-West Africa, and, probably, of the Coloured people too, support the policies of the South African Government. Towards the end of 1966 the chair man of the advisory Coloured Council in the Territory and the president of the South-West Africa Coloured Organization sent a joint telegram to the Secretary-General of the United Nations reading, "The Coloured people of South-West Africa reiterate their stand of undivided loyalty to the South African Government and pledge their full support for its policy of separate develop ment, which offers the only peaceful solution to the difficult racial problems facing this country". (8) A further telegram was sent by the Coloured Organization later, urging that the South African Government "be given time to show that the people of the Terri tory want to follow the path towards separate self-determina tion".09) Some of the leaders from the Rehoboth Gebiet have sup ported an anti-South African attitude at the United Nations, several of them who are living in exile having lobbied in New York; but it would appear that the people of the Gebiet are divided in their views. Numbers of African chiefs support the Government, but as they are paid officials, expected to conform to Government policy, and subject to dismissal if they do not do so, it is difficult to judge how representative their views may be. According to a report in the South African Digest of 31 March, at a gathering of chiefs and headmen from the seven tribal

(8) Cape Times, 31 December 1966. (9) Cape Argus, 24 April. 334 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 regions of Ovamboland, spokesmen stated that they wanted to be led to self-government by the Republic of South Africa, and did not wish to be governed by the United Nations, the Damara, the Herero, or anyone else. These sentiments were repeated in an address read by the senior chief to the South African Prime Minister when the latter visited Ovamboland during July.1°) The Prime Minister visited the Okavango, too, and was informed by the five chiefs there that their peoples did not want to be administered by the United Nations.!" ) Earlier, the Damara Paramount Chief had written to U Thant stating that his people rejected the United Nations' decision to take over responsibility for the Territory and supported South Africa's policy of self-development(' ) During July, the Paramount Chief told South Africa's Minister of Bantu Administration and Development that his people unanimously accepted the Govern ment's offer to help them on the road of self-development and eventual self-administration. The Mbandero section of the Herero, in the east of the Southern Sector, appears to be mainly pro-Government; but the section in the west is outspoken in its opposition. Its Chief appealed to the Secretary-General during February to "hasten the United Nations' administration of South-West Africa".(13) Two months afterwards he wrote again, asking that the United Nations should do all within its power during the session then in progress to establish its presence in the Territory.' 4) At the time of writing, the immediate bone of contention is the question of removal from the old location of Windhoek to the new township of Katutura, which move is still being resisted by most of the Western Herero living in the area."') The rentals are higher at Katutura; but another reason for the people's atti tude is their feeling that compliance with an official plan to move them some miles further out of town would be tantamount to acceptance of the apartheid policy. Although, as stated, the Ovambo chiefs uphold Government policy, there must undoubtedly be feelings of frustration and bitterness among some of their people, which has led to support for terrorism.

(10) Rand Daily Mail, 12 July. (11) Ibid, 7 July. (12) lbid, 5 January. (13) Natal Mercury, 8 February. (14) Star, 5 April. (15) See 1959-60 Survey, page 287. 335

INDEX

A Adendorff, Dr. J.-15, 156, 163 Adult Education-245, 252, 259 Advanced Technical Education Act, No. 40/67-268 Africa Foundation-8 African Children's Feeding Scheme-298 Independent Churches-12 National Congress-8, 34, 35, 39, 54, 59, 66 Reserves-see Reserves and Transkei States-South Africa's relationships with-88 et seq Africans: Nationalist Party policy-l, 14 Also see various subject heads Political attitudes-8 State expenditure on-224 Taxation of-225 United Party policy--4 Also see Bantu Afrikaanse Studentebond-18, 286 Afrikaner Orde-2 Aged Persons Act, No. 81/67-306, 308 Africans resident in urban areas-168 Old age homes-307, 308 Pensions for-308 et seq Settlement for Africans-307 Agriculture-see Farm and Farming Aid centres-189 Alcoholism-305 Aliwal North-Fish/Kat line-172 Anglican Church-10, 13, 187 Apartheid policy-1 et seq Also see Beaches, Entertainment, Sport, Welfare, etc Apprentices-I 14 Arendse, Mr. M. D.-8 Arenstein, Mr. R. L.-51 Artists, non-white-314 et seq Asians-see Chinese and Indians Association of Chambers of Commerce of S.A.-113, 114, 130 Athletics-323

B Banishment of Africans-43 Banned and listed persons, inter-communication-36 Banning orders on persons-37 et seq, 137 prosecutions for failure to obey-42 warnings of possible issue-43 Bantu Authorities-147, 149 336 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Bantu Education: Adult education-245 Bursaries-see Bursaries Commercial training-278 Control of-229 Double sessions and platoon system-233 Enrolment and distribution of pupils-237 Examination fees-235 Examination results-243 Financing of-229, 236 Libraries in schools-242 Literacy rates and training-246 Parents' contributions to costs-227, 233, 234 Per capita expenditure-231, 265, 266 Private schools-241 School boards-233, 247 Schools, erection of-232, 233 ,, .numbers of-236 Special schools-231, 245 Syllabuses-242 Teachers-247 Technical and vocational-272 University Colleges-see University Bantu Investment Corporation-145, 153 et seq, 161 if, 163, 164, 276, 277 Bantu Wage and Productivity Association-103 Bantu Welfare Trust-293, 294 Also see Africans Basson, Mr. J. D. du P., M.P.-13 Beaches, apartheid on-325 Black Sash-2, 16 if, 40, 176, 177, 178, 187, 201, 313 Black spots-see Reserves Bloomberg, Mr. A., M.P.-202 Border Control Act, No. 61/67-45, 184 Border industries-101, 116 et seq ..1 Effect of Physical Planning Act-112, 113, 167 ..9 Extension of concept of-123 ..99 Wages paid-119 Botswana-60, 66, 68, 94 et seq, 126 Boxing-323 Britain, diplomatic relationships-67, 85 if Broadcasting: Current Affairs programme-32 Radio Amendment Bill-32 Brookes, the Hon. E. H.-5, 17 Brutus, Mr. Dennis-321 Mr. Wilfred-42 Building industry-107, 129, 276 Bureau of Literacy and Literature-246 Bursaries-230, 243, 289, 291 ff

C Cape Flats Distress Association-7 Cape Town: African townships-175, 176 if, 210 African women, presence of-169 et seq, 176 fj Beaches-326 Board of Aid-304 Group Areas and housing-193, 198 ft Carneson, Mrs. Sarah-48, 51 Charlestown: border industries-119 ,, plan to remove Africans-211 INDEX 337 Chinese: Forged immigration documents-53, 56 Group areas-197, 198, 204 Christian Council of S.A.-10, 12, 186, 188, 298 Christian Institute-10, 11, 12 Church of the Province of S.A.-10, 13, 187 Churches: African Independent-12 Effects of Group Areas Act upon-194 Meetings to help people in need-201, 203 Also see under names of individual Churches Ciskei: Black spot removals-143 Border industries-120 Territorial Authority-151 Also see Reserves Citizen Force-29 Civil defence-32 Civil Rights League-42 Clergy: residents' permits-49 Clothing industry: wages-119 Coloured cadets-215 Corps-135 Council-5, 7 Development Corporation-131, 221, 223 Coloured Education: Adult education-252 Bursaries-295 Double sessions and platoon system-251 Enrolment and distribution of pupils-251 Examination results-252 Financing of-250 Per capita expenditure-265, 266 School buildings-250 Teachers-253 Technical and vocational-269 University College-see University Coloured emigrants-223 labour in Western Cape-169 et seq, 174 Cape Midlands and Eastern Cape-145, 172 ff local government-214 people: lack of amenities in Western Cape-194 if, 199, 202, 203 .. subdivisions of-19, 24, 25 People's Federal Party-7 political organizations-6, 214 .. representation-2, 4 Reserves-220 et seq settlements for displaced farm workers-205 youth camps-219 Commerce: African traders-132, 161 et seq, 211 Coloured traders-131, 221 Employment in-130 in African Reserves-132, 161 et seq Indian traders-6, 131, 197, 198, 202 White traders in the Transkei-145, 162 Commission of Enquiry into Improper Interference-5, 13 Communism-see Suppression of Communist Party-38, 55, 59 Communists listed-37 Communists listed in legal profession-36 Community Development Amendment Act, No. 42/67-191 Confederation of Labour-137, 138 Congregational Union of S.A.-10, 13, 299 Congress of Democrats-35, 38, 40 338 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Connan, Mr. J. M., M.P.-219 Conservative students' associations-287 Construction-107, 129, 276 Convictions-see Prisoners and Trials Cost of living-103 et seq Council for Coloured Affairs-5, 7 Cricket-324 Criminal matters-see Prisoners and Trials Crime in non-white townships-73, 199 Crowther, Rt. Rev. E.-48

D

Daniel, Mr. John-47, 286 Davie, Mrs. V. C.-13 Deane, Mr. Edgar-7 Defence Amendment Act, No. 85/67-29 and Aid Fund-33, 34, 35, 41, 78 equipment and bases-30, 67 Force-29, 30, 135 Dentists, non-white-301 Deportation orders-37, 48, 286 Detention after completing prison sentence-43, 50 allegations of ill-treatment-58 14 days-64 180 days-52 indefinite (alleged terrorists)-63 without trial in the Transkei-44 Also see Banishment, Prisoners, Trials Dickson family and population registration-21, 26 Dimba, Bishop W. G.-9 Doctors and medical students-300 D'Oliviera, Mr. B.-324 Domestic servants-136 Doyle, Mrs. Molly--40, 51 Duncan, Miss F.-51 Durban: African population and housing 211 Cost-of-living for Africans-105 Group areas and housing-205 Dutch Reformed Churches-10 et seq, 187, 194

E

East London-African townships-143, 178, 210 Border industries-120 Group areas and housing--172, 204 Economic Advisory Council-i 13 situation-100 Eden, Mr. G. S., M.P.-144, 223 Education-229 et seq ,, Expenditure on-265 Information Centre-295 Also see Bantu, Coloured, Indian, White persons Educational Services Act, No. 41/67-264 Eisenstein, Mr. R.-51 INDEX 339 Employment: Border industries-see Border Economic situation-100 Job reservation- 107, 115 Menpower and productivity-101 et seq, 115, 119, 125, 128, 129, 138, 173 Migrant labour-see Pass Laws Recruitment in Reserves-179, 188 ff Engelbrecht, Dr. B.-10 Engineering industry-i 15 Entertainment-314 et seq Apartheid in-317 et seq Eoan Group-315 Evaton-209 Evening schools and continuation classes-245, 252, 259 Exit permits-48 Eye diseases-300

F Factories, Machinery, and Building Work Amendment Act, No. 77/67-137 Farm labour-124 et seq, 174, 185 Farming in Reserves: African-156 . . Coloured 221 et seq Federated Chamber of Industries-l13, 114 Feeding: Malnutrition-297 schemes-298 school feeding for Indians-258 subsidies-298 Feinberg, Mrs. Ann-40, 51 Finkelstein, Mr. J. F.-40 Firgrove-202 Foreign Affairs-80 et seq Foreign Africans-99, 172, 182 ff et seq Freedom Fighters-see Terrorism Froneman, Mr. G. F. van L.-15, 183 (footnote), 236 Fugitives from South Africa-93, 95

G Ga-Rankuwa-120, 208 Gatherings on steps of Johannesburg City Hall-45 Gazides, Dr. C.-40, 51 General Law Amendment Act, No. 102/67-43 Geyser, Prof. A. S.-I 1 Golf-319 Graaff, Sir de Villiers, M.P.-4, 23, 27, 42, 171 Grabouw-175, 202 Grahamstown Areas Distress Relief Association-299 Group Areas-191 et seq Appreciation and Depreciation Contributions-192, 193 Basic values-191 Effects on Churches-194 Effects on welfare organizations-306 Fluctuations in property values-192, 193, 206 Hardships caused by-193 et seq Refusal to obey removal orders-195 Guzana, Mr. K.-147 340 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 H

Hammarsdale-119, 122 ff Harrismith-123 Hayman, Miss R.--48 Health-296 et seq Health inspectors, African-274 Hellman, Dr. Ellen-186, 188, 207, 208, 233 Hertzog, Dr. A., M.P.-2 Hoffenberg, Dr. R.-40 ff, 286 Holiday facilities for non-whites-325 Homelands-see Reserves Hospitals for non-whites-296 Housing, assisted-195 shortage-196 sub-economic-199, 203, 206 Hughes, Mr. T. G., M.P.-37 Human Rights Society-17

I

Immorality-28 "Improper Interference" Commission-5, 13 Indian Council-6 Indian Education: Adult Education-259 9. Bursaries-295 Control-256 Enrolment and distribution of pupils-258 Examination results-258 Financing of-256 Per capita expenditure-265, 266 Platoon system-257 School building programme-257 School feeding scheme-258 Teachers-260 Technical and Vocational-271 University College-see University Indian industrial concerns-124 local government-21 4 traders-6, 131, 197, 198, 202 Indians: Forged identity documents-57 Naturalization of-224 Political attitudes of-8 Industrial Development Corporation-101, 114, 117 et seq Industry-see Manufacturing Influx control-see Pass laws Institute of Administrators of Non-European Affairs-187, 207 Institute of Race Relations-12, 13 f, 16, 18, 27, 35, 43, 75, 94, 97, 102, 105, 176, 186, 188, 194, 201, 202, 203, 207, 208, 209, 211, 219, 243, 246, 292, 293, 294, 303, 313, 314, 318, 325, 327 Iron and Steel industry-i 15 Isaacson Foundation Bursary Fund-293 INDEX 341 J

Job reservation-107, 115 Johannesburg: African population and townships-180, 198, 207 Also see Soweto City Hall steps, meetings prohibited-45 Coloured management committee-214 Cost of living for Africans-105 Group areas and housing-196 Transport services for Africans-213 Urban Bantu Council-215 Jonathan, Chief Leabua-90 et seq Joseph, Mrs. Helen--40

K

Kalk Bay-201 Kat/Fish line-172 Khama, Sir Seretse-68, 94 King William's Town-172 Kupugani-106, 298

L

Labour-see Employment Labour Party-6, 8 Labuscagne, Rev. C. J.-1 1 Ladysmith-123 Laing, Sandra-20 Legal aid-79 Legal profession, listed persons in-36 Lesotho-55, 89 et seq, 93, 126 Liberal Party-5, 42 Listed persons-37 in legal profession-36 inter-communication-36 Luthuli, the late Ex-Chief A. J.-8, 286

M

Maintenance grants-106 Malawi-97 et seq Malherbe, Dr. E. G.-13 Malnutrition-297 Manufacturing- 114 et seq ,, Border industries-see Border 9, Decentralization under Physical Planning Act- 11 ,, Employment in-i 14 in African Reserves-163 Indian-owned concerns-124 Maoris in rugby teams-320 Marriages, mixed-28 Marshall, Miss M.-286 Matanzima, Paramount Chief K.-146, 147, 149, 156, 159, 180 Medical orderlies, African-274, 302 Medical practitioners-300 342 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Meetings, Johannesburg City Hall steps-45 Melkhoutfontein-204 Memberships of organizations critical of the Government-33 Mental hospitals-297 Methodist Church-10, 12, 187 Meyer, Dr. Piet-2 Migrant labour-see Pass Laws Mining, African Reserves-160 Agreement-127 Coloured Reserves-222, 223 employment in-126 Rights Act, No. 20/67-160, 222 Mitchell, Mr. M. L., M.P.-35, 76 Mothopeng, Mr. Z.-40, 58 Municipalities, laws affecting Africans-187 Music-315

N

Naicker, Dr. G. M.-51 Naidoo, Mr. M. D.-51 National African Chamber of Commerce-132 National Coloured People's Party-7 National Council for the Care of Cripples-304, 313 National Development and Management Foundation-89, 102 National Education Policy Act, No. 39/67-261 National Federation of Building Trade Employers-114 National Party-1 f . .9 Verligtes and Verkramptes-2, 138, 287 Also see numerous references under subject head concerned National Union of S.A. Students-41, 42, 47, 48, 49, 281, 284, 285 if, 286, 294 National War Memorial Health Foundation-304 Also see South African National Native Labour (Settlement of Disputes) Act-139 Naud6, Rev. C. F. Beyers-10, 11 Neame, Miss S.--48, 51 Nederduitse Gereformeerde Kerk-see Dutch Reformed Ngoyi, Mrs. Lillian-40 Night classes-245, 252, 259 Northern Areas, Bantu Authorities-152 Movement of African tribes-144, 152 Venda/Tsonga friction-152 Nurses-301 Nutrition-see Feeding

0

Offences-see Detention, Prisoners,Trials Oil supplies-31 Old age-see Aged Oldfield, Mr. G. N., M.P.-311 Olympic Games-319, 320 if Organization of African Unity-65, 91, 96 Oxford Committee for Famine Relief-94, 293 INDEX 343

P aarl-202 Paan-African Congress-35, 39, 43, 53, 55, 56, 59, 66 Paapierstad-143, 144, 181, 296 Paass Laws: African family life-188 Foreign Africans-99, 172, 182 fl et seq Government policy: Desired ratio of Africans to Whites in metropolitan areas-167 Government policy: Future international agreements between White and Black States-169 Influx control-173 et seq Effects of Physical Planning Act-Ill, 112, 113, 167 Labour bureaux in tribal areas-188 Pretoria-209 Prosecutions under-71, 173 Protests against-16, 17, 186 ff Residential rights in urban areas-168, 209, 211, 277 Settlements for displaced Africans-177, 181 Townships for Africans: control of establishment in Western Cape-175 Unemployment in Eastern Cape caused by removals from Western Cape-178 Western Cape-1 69, 173, 175, 177 Witwatersrand-180 Women in urban areas-168, 173, 175, 176 if, 179, 180 if, 181 Passports-45, 46, 56, 57 Pension Laws Amendment Act, No. 91/67-309 Pensions: African teachers-249 Maintenance grants-106 Social-308 et seq Phalaborwa-121 Pharmacists-302 Physical Planning and Utilization of Resources Act, No. 88/67-107 if, 167 Pietermaritzburg border area factories-122 Pietersburg: African housing-121 Black spot removals-144 Border industries-120 Pilane, Chief T.-8, 151, 156 Pogrund, Mr. B.-47, 78 Police: Alleged assaults on detainees-58 Conduct of-75 On duty in Rhodesia-67 Reserve-74 Strength and training-134 Political offences-see Detention, Prisoners, Trials Pollak, Prof. H.-13 Pongola dam-157 Pont, Prof. A. D.-11 Population Registration-19 ff et seq, 57 Amendment Act, No. 64/67-24 Size of-19 Poqo-see Pan-African Port Elizabeth: African housing-211 Beaches-326 Coloured labour preference-172 Cost of living for Africans and Coloured-104, 105 Group areas-204, 205 Persons warned about membership of organizations critical of the Government-33 344 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 Post Office: employment in-134 Presbyterian Church-10, 11, 13 Press-see Publications Pretoria: African housing-120, 208 Border industries-120 Cost of living for Africans-103 Group areas-198 Plan to accommodate Tswana and Ndebele in homeland town ships-209 Street Collections-306 Prisoners: Convictions-71 Executions-73 Grading of-51, 77 Literacy training-246 Political-50 (and see Detentions, Trials) Sentences-72 Prisons: Outstations on farms-78 Reports about conditions in-76, 77 Progressive Party-5, 18, 42 See Mrs. Suzman for attitudes expressed in Parliament Prohibition of Mixed Marriages Amendment Bill-28 Pro Veritate-l 1, 12 Provincial Administrations: employment in-132 Public Service: employment in-132, 247, 253, 259 Publication of: Information relating to defence-29 Statements by banned or listed persons-38, 58 Untrue reports in the Press-79 Publications by non-white writers-315

R

Race Classification-see PopulationRegistration Radio-see Broadcasting 2 12 Railway and bus services for African commuters- Railways: employment in-102, 135 if, 138 Rand Daily Mail-73, 77 Randall, Mr. P. R.-14, 94 Recreation- 3 14 et seq, 326 Apartheid in-317 et seq Red Cross-18, 76, 298 Africa-93, 95 Refugees from South 7 Rents in African townships-20 Republican Coloured People's Party-7 Reservation of Separate Amenities Ordinance in Natal-318 Reserves, African: Afforestation-160 140 ff Area of-14, 4 Bantu Investment Corporation-1 5, 153, 154, 161 /1, 163, 164, 276, 277 Black spots-15, 143, 151, 152 Commerce: competition from White traders in border 6 3 areas-1 2 Commercial development-i 3 , 161 et seq Community services in-166 Farming-1 56 53 Financing of development work-1 1 Donations from municipalities- 55 Hospitals-296 Irrigation schemes-157 INDEX 345 Reserves, African: Labour bureaux-188 Manufacturing concerns-163 Mining-160 Nationalist Party policy for future of-, 14, 150 /1, 154, 155 iF Proclamations relating to residents-165 Residential areas-see Townships S.A. Bantu Trust Fund-153 Tours organized of-156 United Party policy-4 Xhosa Development Corporation-see Transkei White capital: Use of in development-155 Also see Border industries and Transkei Reserves, Coloured-220 et seq Residents' permits for clergy-49 Rhodesia: Infiltration by terrorists-66 Talks between Rhodesia and South Africa-84 United Nations' debates-83, 84 Richards Bay-123 Robert Shapiro Trust-294 Robertson, Mr. Ian-281, 283 Roman Catholic Church-13 Rosslyn-120 Rugby-319, 325

S

Sada-177, 181 Seamen-135 Sebokeng-209 Secondary industry-see Manufacturing Security measures-29 Separate Representation of Voters Amendment Act, No. 66/67-6 Settlements for displaced Africans and Coloured-see Townships Sheltered employment-313 Simonstown Agreement-85 Group areas-200 Sinaba, Mr. Shadrack-147 Sinclair, Mrs. Jean-16 Sir Lowry's Pass-202 Sita, Mr. Nana-195 Sobukwe, Mr. Robert M.-43, 50 Soccer-320, 325 Social pensions-308 et seq Social Services Association of S.A.-79, 305 Somerset West-204 S.A. Bantu Trust Fund-153 Broadcasting Corporation-2, 32 Bureau of Racial Affairs-2, 14 if, 142 Confederation of Labour-137 Congress of Trade Unions-34, 39, 137 Federated Chamber of Industries-1 13, 114 Institute of Race Relations-see Institute Legion-310 346 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 S.A. National Council for Child Welfare-303 Marriage Guidance and Family Life-187 Mental Health-304 the Blind-300, 303 the Deaf-305 the Welfare of the Aged-304 Al o. .. on Alcoholism-305 Also see National Council Tuberculosis Association-299, 304 Observer-3 Voluntary Service-18 South-West Africa: African political attitudes-333 Opportionment of land and land purchase-332 Bantu Authorities-331 Development plans-32 Government and Administration-330 Liquor-332 Population-330 Publications on-327 South African Government's policy-328, 329 Terrorism-see Terrorism United Nations debates-327 Soweto-207 Crime in-73 Medical practitioners-300 Plea for recognition as a "homeland"-207 Police Reservists-74 Transport services to Johannesburg-213 Sport-318 et seq "mixed": Government policy-318 Sprack, Mr. John-48, 286 Squatters on farms-125 Steel and Engineering Federation-1 14, 115 fj Stellenbosch-203 Steyn, Mr. S. J. Marais, M.P.-i 19 Students' Christian Associations-12 Organizations-281, 282 et seq, 285 et seq Voluntary service-I 8 Stutterheim-178, 205 Sunday Times-2, 77 Suppression of Communism Amendment Act, No. 24/67-33 Warnings of banning orders-43 Warnings to people in Port Elizabeth-33 Also see Banning, Detention, Listed, Prisoners, Trials Sutherland, Mr. J. G.-13 Suzman, Mrs. Helen, M.P.-34, 35, 37, 64, 76, 77, 169, 173, 176, 246 Swanepoel, Rev. J. A.-ll Swartz, Mr. Tom-7 Swaziland-96 et seq, 126 T

Taxation of Africans-225 Taxpayers-103 Taylor, Mrs. C. D., M.P.-20, 23, 27 Technical and Vocational Education: Africans-272 Control of-264, 268 Coloured-269 Indians-271 Whites-268 INDEX 347 Tennis-319 Terrorism-59 et seq Act, No. 83/67-61 Attitude of Organization of African Unity-65 Botswana-68 Rhodesia-66 South-West Africa-53, 58, 59, 65 Theatre-315 et seq Effects of apartheid regulations-317 Theron, Mr. J. A.-77 Toc H-305 Townships (African): Control over establishment in Western Cape-175 .. in Reserves: for displaced persons-177, 181 for elderly and infirm persons-307 serving border industries-164 Rents in urban areas-207, 228 Townships (Coloured) for displaced farm workers-205 Trade Union Council of S.A.-102, 137, 138 f, 313 Trade Unionism-102, 115, 137 ff Traders-see Commerce Training Centres for Coloured Cadets Act, No. 46/67-171, 215 ff Transkei: Area-143 Bantu Investment Corporation-145, 162, 163, 164 Budget-148 Coloured residents-145 Constitution Amendment Act, No. 101/67-146 Democratic Party-45, 147 Emergency regulations-45 Employment opportunities-173, 179 if, 189 Government: powers of-146 Group areas in towns-145 Legislative Assembly-146, 147, 148 Natal border: proposed pulp mill-i 19 National Independence Party-45, 147 People's Democratic Party-147 Freedom Party-147 Public service-148 Xhosa Development Corporation-145, 148, 153, 154, 155, 163 /], 164 White residents of-145, 162 Also see Reserves Transport-see Railway Trewhela, Mr. Paul-40, 48, 51 Trials: Acts of violence-73 Disobeying banning orders-42 Eastern Cape-54 Forged documents-56 Immorality-28 Pass laws-71, 173 Political offences-50, 53 et seq Quoting words of banned persons-58 Terroristic activities-62, 65, 67 Theron, Mr. J. A.-77 Also see Detention, Prisoners Tswana-Friction at Ga Rankuwa-209 Friction with Ba Venda-152 Territorial Authority-8, 151 ft Tuberculosis-299 Tugela Basin-123 Tzaneen border industries-121 348 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1967 U

Uitenhage-172, 204 Unemployment Insurance Amendment Act, No. 27/67-137 Union Artists-315 United Kingdom: diplomatic relations-67, 85 United Nations: Educational fund for South Africans-85 .. International Commission of Jurists-82 Membership of-4, 80 Proceedings: Rhodesia issue-83, 84 South African policies-82, 85 South-West Africa-327 Seminar on apartheid and colonialism-81 Trust Fund for South Africa-85 United Party-3 if, 26, 35, 37, 64, 76, 112, 219, 311 Also see under names of prominent members United States: diplomatic relations-86 Universities Amendment Bill-281, 282, 283 Degrees and diplomas awarded-280 Enrolment-280 Student organizations-281, 282 et seq University Christian Movement-12 University of Cape Town-18, 41, 48, 281, 282, 283, 287, 301 Natal-206, 284, 301, 314 . Port Elizabeth-287, 288 Pretoria-287 Rhodes-41, 101, 139, 284 Stellenbosch-18, 42, 102, 286, 288 South Africa-103 the Orange Free State-18, 287 the Witwatersrand-18, 41, 285, 301 University College for Indians-257, 259, 260, 280, 288 ff of the Western Cape-250, 280, 288 Ij University Colleges for Africans-48, 280, 289, 291, 292 Urban Bantu Councils-215

V

Vaal Triangle-167, 210 Vaderland, Die-3 Vanderbijlpark-167, 210 Van der Ross, Dr. R. E.-6 Van der Walt, Mr. Ronnie-21 Van Selms, Prof. A.-l Venda/Tsonga friction-152 Vereeninging-210 Verligtes en Verkramptes-2, 138, 287 Verulam-214 Visas-46, 48 Vital Statistics-296 Vocational training-see Technical Vorster, the Rt. Hon. B. J., M.P.-1, 3, 17, 18, 79, 80, 84, 87, 91, 101, 146, 148, 150, 318, 328, 334 Vorster, Rev. Dr. J. D.-2 Vryheid-212 INDEX 349 W

War Veterans-306, 310, 311 Waterson, the Hon, S. F., M.P.-l 12 Weinberg, Mrs. V.-58 Welfare-303 et seq Organizations: Division along racial lines-303 Effects of Group Areas Act--306 Services by Bantu Authorities-308 Western Areas-143, 161 Also see Tswana Western Cape: African temporary housing-175 Coloured labour-169, 170, 174 Coloured people to move there from Transkei-145 Lack of amenities for Coloured people-1 94 f, 199, 202, 203 Also see Pass Laws White persons: education, Control of-261 Education Services Act, No. 41/67-264 Enrolment of pupils-266 Examination results-266 Financing of-265 National Education Policy Act, 39,67-261 Per capita expenditure-266 Private schools-261, 262, 266 Special schools-267 Teachers-267 Technical and Vocational-268 Universities-see Universities Whyte, Mr. Quintin- 13, 14, 27, 35, 97, 219, 246 Wollheim, Dr. 0. D., M.P.C.-195, 203 Workmen's Compensation-312 Works Committees-139 World Council of Churches-12, 95

Y Young Men's and Women's Christian Associations-305 Youth Camp: Coloured-219 Employment centres-190, 306

z

Zambia-66, 67 Zeerust, border area-121 Zenzele Y.M.C.A.-305 Zululand: African removal schemes-143 Bantu Authorities-153 Coloured and Indian residents-146 Pongola Dam-157 Proposed fibre industry-123 THE NATURE AND AIMS OF THE S.A. INSTITUTE OF RACE RELATIONS

The Institute furthers inter-racial peace, harmony, and co-operation in South Africa by seeking the truth in all group relations and situations, and by making it known.

The Institute is not a political body, nor is it allied to or given financial help by any political party or gov crnment. Institute membership is open to all, irrespec tive of race, colour, or creed, and within or outside South Africa.

The Institute is concerned not only with relations between white and brown and black, but between all groups; Afrikaans- and English-speaking; urban and rural. It opposes injustice and unfair discrimination, and it seeks to further the social, economic, and poli tical development of all communities in South Africa.

The Institute believes that the country's problems can be solved by dispassionate, objective, scientific enquiry.